be_v the_o measure_n according_a to_o which_o we_o judge_v whether_o a_o thing_n be_v true_a or_o false_a and_o this_o be_v either_o general_a or_o more_o particular_a common_a notion_n and_o the_o acknowledge_v principle_n of_o reason_n be_v that_o general_a rule_n according_a to_o which_o we_o judge_v whether_o a_o thing_n be_v true_a or_o false_a the_o particular_a principle_n of_o every_o science_n be_v the_o more_o particular_a rule_n according_a to_o which_o we_o judge_v whether_o thing_n in_o that_o science_n be_v true_a or_o false_a so_o that_o the_o general_a notion_n of_o a_o rule_n be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o measure_n by_o the_o agreement_n or_o disagreement_n to_o which_o we_o judge_v of_o all_o thing_n of_o that_o kind_n to_o which_o it_o belong_v §_o 4._o i'faith_o though_o both_o among_o sacred_a and_o profane_a writer_n it_o be_v use_v many_o time_n more_o general_o for_o a_o persuasion_n or_o assent_n of_o the_o mind_n to_o any_o thing_n wrought_v in_o we_o by_o any_o kind_n of_o argument_n yet_o as_o it_o be_v a_o term_n of_o art_n use_v by_o divine_n it_o signify_v that_o particular_a kind_n of_o assent_n which_o be_v wrought_v in_o we_o by_o testimony_n or_o authority_n so_o that_o divine_a faith_n which_o we_o be_v now_o speak_v of_o be_v a_o assent_n to_o a_o thing_n upon_o the_o testimony_n or_o authority_n of_o god_n or_o which_o be_v all_o one_o a_o assent_n to_o a_o truth_n upon_o divine_a revelation_n §_o 5._o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v the_o measure_n according_a to_o which_o we_o judge_v what_o matter_n we_o be_v to_o assent_v to_o as_o revealed_z to_o we_o by_o god_n and_o what_o not_o and_o more_o particular_o the_o rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n be_v the_o measure_n according_a to_o which_o we_o be_v to_o judge_n what_o we_o ought_v to_o assent_v to_o as_o the_o doctrine_n reveal_v by_o christ_n to_o the_o world_n and_o what_o not_o §_o 6._o so_o that_o this_o question_n what_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n suppose_v a_o doctrine_n reveal_v by_o christ_n to_o the_o world_n and_o that_o that_o doctrine_n be_v intelligible_o and_o entire_o deliver_v by_o christ_n to_o his_o apostle_n and_o sufficient_a confirmation_n give_v to_o it_o that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n publish_v to_o the_o world_n by_o the_o apostle_n who_o likewise_o give_v sufficient_a evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o all_o this_o be_v necessary_o suppose_v in_o the_o question_n for_o it_o will_v be_v in_o vain_a to_o inquire_v whether_o this_o or_o that_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n if_o such_o a_o thing_n as_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v not_o first_o suppose_v when_o therefore_o we_o inquire_v what_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n the_o mean_v of_o that_o enquiry_n be_v by_o what_o way_n and_o mean_n the_o knowledge_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n be_v convey_v certain_o down_o to_o we_o who_o live_v at_o the_o distance_n of_o so_o many_o age_n from_o the_o time_n of_o its_o first_o delivery_n for_o this_o be_v know_v we_o have_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v a_o measure_n by_o which_o we_o may_v judge_v what_o we_o be_v to_o assent_v to_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o what_o not_o so_o that_o when_o any_o question_n arise_v about_o any_o particular_a proposition_n whether_o this_o be_v part_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n we_o may_v be_v able_a by_o this_o rule_n to_o resolve_v it_o sect_n ii_o §_o 1._o the_o next_o thing_n to_o be_v consider_v be_v his_o resolution_n of_o this_o question_n faith_n by_o which_o we_o shall_v know_v what_o his_o opinion_n be_v concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o that_o be_v know_v the_o controversy_n between_o we_o will_v easy_o be_v state_v his_o opinion_n in_o general_n be_v that_o oral_a or_o practical_a tradition_n in_o opposition_n to_o writing_n or_o any_o other_o way_n that_o can_v be_v assign_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o oral_n or_o practical_a tradition_n he_o mean_v 41._o a_o delivery_n down_o from_o hand_n to_o hand_n by_o word_n and_o a_o constant_a course_n of_o frequent_a and_o visible_a action_n conformable_a to_o those_o word_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o faith_n of_o forefather_n §_o 2._o now_o that_o i_o may_v bring_v the_o controversy_n between_o we_o to_o a_o clear_a state_n i_o be_o first_o to_o take_v a_o more_o particular_a view_n of_o his_o opinion_n concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o so_o i_o may_v the_o better_o understand_v how_o much_o he_o attribute_n to_o oral_a tradition_n and_o what_o to_o the_o scripture_n or_o write_v tradition_n and_o then_o i_o be_o to_o lay_v down_o the_o protestant_a rule_n of_o faith_n that_o so_o it_o may_v appear_v how_o far_o we_o agree_v and_o how_o far_o we_o differ_v the_o sum_n of_o what_o he_o attribute_n to_o oral_a tradition_n so_o far_o as_o can_v be_v collect_v out_o of_o so_o obscure_a and_o confuse_a a_o discourse_n may_v be_v reduce_v to_o these_o five_o head_n §_o 3._o first_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n to_o the_o apostle_n and_o by_o they_o publish_v to_o the_o world_n and_o that_o the_o age_n which_o first_o receive_v it_o from_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v it_o as_o they_o receive_v it_o without_o any_o change_n or_o corruption_n to_o their_o child_n and_o they_o to_o they_o and_o so_o it_o go_v on_o sole_o by_o this_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o his_o explication_n of_o tradition_n disc._n 5_o the_o §_o 4._o second_o that_o this_o way_n alone_o be_v not_o only_o sufficient_a to_o convey_v this_o doctrine_n down_o to_o all_o age_n certain_o and_o without_o any_o alteration_n but_o it_o be_v the_o only_a possible_a way_n that_o can_v be_v imagine_v of_o convey_v down_o a_o doctrine_n secure_o from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o and_o this_o be_v the_o natural_a result_n of_o his_o discourse_n about_o the_o property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o if_o the_o true_a property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n do_v belong_v to_o oral_a tradition_n than_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a mean_n and_o if_o those_o property_n do_v sole_o and_o essential_o appertain_v to_o it_o and_o be_v incompatible_a to_o any_o thing_n else_o as_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v than_o it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v any_o other_o way_n §_o 5._o three_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a this_o mean_n shall_v fail_v or_o miss_v of_o its_o end_n that_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n be_v once_o put_v into_o this_o way_n of_o conveyance_n it_o can_v neither_o cease_v to_o descend_v nor_o be_v at_o any_o time_n corrupt_v or_o change_v in_o its_o descent_n this_o be_v that_o which_o his_o demonstration_n pretend_v to_o prove_v §_o 6._o four_o that_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n or_o the_o impossibility_n of_o its_o fail_n be_v a_o first_o and_o self_n evident_a principle_n this_o he_o frequent_o assert_n throughout_o his_o book_n §_o 7._o five_o that_o this_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n have_v the_o facto_fw-la in_o all_o age_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o christian_n as_o the_o only_a way_n and_o mean_n whereby_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n have_v be_v convey_v down_o to_o they_o and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o he_o attempt_v to_o prove_v from_o the_o consent_n of_o authority_n §_o 8._o as_o for_o the_o scripture_n he_o grant_v they_o indeed_o to_o have_v be_v write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v and_o to_o contain_v a_o divine_a doctrine_n even_o the_o same_o which_o be_v deliver_v by_o oral_a tradition_n so_o he_o tell_v we_o 117._o it_o be_v certain_a the_o apostle_n teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n they_o write_v but_o then_o he_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v of_o any_o use_n without_o oral_a tradition_n because_o neither_o the_o letter_n nor_o sense_n of_o it_o can_v without_o that_o be_v ascertain_v so_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o dr._n casaubon_n 337._o as_o for_o the_o scripture_n ascertain_v their_o letter_n and_o sense_n which_o be_v do_v by_o tradition_n it_o be_v clear_a they_o be_v of_o incomparable_a value_n not_o only_o for_o the_o divine_a doctrine_n contain_v in_o they_o but_o also_o for_o many_o particular_a passage_n who_o source_n or_o first_o attestation_n not_o be_v universal_a nor_o their_o nature_n much_o practical_a may_v possible_o have_v be_v lose_v in_o their_o conveyance_n down_o by_o tradition_n where_o though_o he_o give_v the_o scripture_n very_o good_a word_n it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v provide_v they_o will_v be_v subordinate_a and_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o owe_v their_o sense_n and_o their_o be_v intelligible_a and_o useful_a to_o oral_a tradition_n for_o if_o any_o man_n shall_v presume_v to_o say_v that_o this_o book_n have_v any_o certain_a sense_n without_o oral_a tradition_n or_o that_o god_n
can_v write_v plain_o and_o intelligible_o and_o that_o this_o book_n which_o he_o have_v indict_v be_v so_o write_v and_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o tradition_n for_o its_o sense_n and_o interpretation_n then_o the_o most_o scurrilous_a language_n be_v not_o bad_a enough_o for_o the_o scripture_n then_o what_o be_v those_o sacred_a write_n 319._o but_o ink_n various_o figure_v in_o a_o book_n 68_o unsense_v character_n waxen_a nature_a word_n not_o yet_o sense_v nor_o have_v any_o certain_a interpreter_n but_o fit_a to_o be_v play_v upon_o diverse_o by_o quirk_n of_o wit_n that_o be_v apt_a to_o blunder_v and_o confound_v but_o to_o clear_v little_a or_o nothing_o these_o with_o many_o other_o disgraceful_a term_n he_o very_o liberal_o bestow_v upon_o divine_a oracle_n the_o consideration_n whereof_o do_v it_o not_o minister_v too_o much_o horror_n will_v afford_v some_o comfort_n for_o by_o this_o kind_n of_o rude_a usage_n so_o familiar_a with_o he_o towards_o his_o adversary_n one_o may_v reasonable_o conjecture_v that_o he_o do_v not_o reckon_v the_o scripture_n among_o his_o friend_n §_o 9_o and_o whereas_o he_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n have_v preserve_v many_o particular_a passage_n which_o because_o their_o source_n or_o first_o attestation_n be_v not_o universal_a nor_o their_o nature_n much_o practical_a may_v possible_o bave_v be_v lose_v in_o their_o conveyance_n down_o by_o tradition_n this_o be_v impossible_a according_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n for_o if_o neither_o the_o scripture_n letter_n nor_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o it_o as_o to_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n can_v have_v be_v secure_v without_o oral_a tradition_n that_o be_v if_o we_o can_v not_o have_v know_v that_o those_o passage_n which_o contain_v the_o main_a point_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n either_o have_v be_v write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v or_o what_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o be_v but_o from_o the_o consonancy_n and_o agreement_n of_o those_o passage_n with_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v oral_o preach_v by_o the_o apostle_n how_o can_v we_o be_v certain_a either_o of_o the_o letter_n or_o sense_n of_o other_o particular_a passage_n which_o must_v necessary_o want_v this_o confirmation_n from_o oral_a tradition_n because_o their_o first_o attestation_n be_v not_o universal_a nor_o their_o nature_n much_o practical_a nay_o his_o discourse_n plain_o imply_v that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o security_n at_o all_o either_o of_o the_o letter_n or_o sense_n of_o any_o other_o part_n of_o scripture_n but_o only_o those_o which_o be_v coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n as_o be_v evident_a from_o these_o word_n 116._o tradition_n establish_v the_o church_n be_v provide_v of_o a_o certain_a and_o infallible_a rule_n to_o preserve_v a_o copy_n of_o the_o scripture_n letter_n true_o significative_a of_o christ_n sense_n as_o far_o as_o it_o be_v coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n preach_v at_o first_o because_o sense_n write_v in_o man_n heart_n by_o tradition_n can_v easy_o guide_v they_o to_o correct_v the_o alteration_n of_o the_o outward_a letter_n this_o i_o perceive_v plain_o be_v the_o thing_n they_o will_v be_v at_o they_o will_v correct_v the_o outward_a letter_n of_o scripture_n by_o sense_n write_v in_o their_o heart_n and_o then_o instead_o of_o leave_v out_o the_o second_o commandment_n they_o will_v change_v it_o into_o a_o precept_n of_o give_v due_a worship_n to_o image_n according_a to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o a_o thousand_o other_o alteration_n they_o must_v make_v in_o the_o bible_n to_o make_v it_o true_o significative_a of_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o church_n but_o sure_o the_o outward_a letter_n of_o other_o passage_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v not_o intend_v to_o signify_v point_n of_o faith_n be_v equal_o liable_a to_o alteration_n and_o yet_o the_o church_n be_v not_o by_o tradition_n provide_v of_o any_o way_n to_o correct_v these_o alteration_n when_o they_o happen_v because_o tradition_n do_v as_o this_o corollary_n imply_v only_o furnish_v the_o church_n with_o a_o certain_a and_o infallible_a rule_n of_o preserve_v a_o copy_n of_o the_o scripture_n letter_n so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n §_o 10._o again_o he_o tell_v we_o 117._o tradition_n establish_v the_o church_n be_v provide_v of_o a_o certain_a &_o infallible_a rule_n to_o interpret_v scripture_n letter_n by_o so_o as_o to_o arrive_v certain_o at_o christ_n sense_n as_o far_o as_o the_o letter_n concern_v the_o body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n preach_v at_o first_o or_o point_n requisite_a to_o salvation_n so_o that_o whatever_o he_o may_v attribute_v to_o scripture_n for_o fashion_n sake_n and_o to_o avoid_v calumny_n with_o the_o vulgar_a as_o he_o say_v very_o ingenuous_o in_o his_o explication_n of_o the_o 15_o the_o corollary_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o according_a to_o his_o own_o hypothesis_n he_o can_v but_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o perfect_o useless_a and_o pernicious_a that_o it_o be_v altogether_o useless_a according_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n be_v plain_a for_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v secure_o convey_v to_o we_o without_o it_o and_o it_o can_v give_v no_o kind_n of_o confirmation_n to_o it_o because_o it_o receive_v all_o at_o its_o confirmation_n from_o it_o only_o the_o church_n be_v ever_o and_o anon_o put_v to_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o trouble_n to_o correct_v the_o alteration_n of_o the_o outward_a letter_n by_o tradition_n and_o sense_n write_v in_o their_o heart_n and_o as_o for_o all_o other_o part_n of_o scriptue_n which_o be_v not_o coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n either_o that_o the_o outward_a letter_n be_v true_a nor_o if_o we_o can_v can_v we_o possible_o arrive_v at_o any_o certain_a sense_n of_o they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v intolerable_o pernicious_a according_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n be_v plain_a because_o *_o every_o silly_a and_o upstart_a heresy_n father_n itself_o upon_o it_o and_o when_o man_n leave_v tradition_n as_o he_o suppose_v all_o heretic_n do_v the_o scripture_n be_v the_o most_o dangerous_a engine_n that_o can_v have_v be_v invent_v be_v to_o such_o person_n only_o *_o waxen_a nature_a word_n not_o sense_v nor_o have_v any_o certain_a interpreter_n but_o fit_a to_o be_v play_v upon_o diverse_o by_o quirk_n of_o wit_n that_o be_v apt_a to_o blunder_v and_o confound_v but_o to_o clear_v little_a or_o nothing_o and_o indeed_o if_o his_o hypothesis_n be_v true_a the_o scripture_n may_v well_o deserve_v all_o the_o contemptuous_a language_n which_o he_o use_v against_o they_o and_o 165._o mr._n white_n be_v comparison_n of_o they_o with_o lilly_n almanac_n will_v not_o only_o be_v pardonable_a but_o proper_a and_o unless_o he_o add_v it_o out_o of_o prudence_n and_o for_o the_o people_n sake_n who_o he_o may_v think_v too_o superstitious_o conceit_v of_o those_o book_n he_o may_v have_v spare_v that_o cold_a excuse_n which_o he_o make_v for_o use_v this_o similitude_n that_o it_o be_v agreeable_a rather_o to_o the_o impertinency_n of_o the_o objection_n than_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o subject_a certain_a it_o be_v if_o these_o man_n be_v true_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n that_o notwithstanding_o the_o high_a reverence_n and_o esteem_v pretend_v to_o be_v bear_v by_o they_o and_o their_o church_n to_o the_o scripture_n they_o must_v hearty_o despise_v they_o and_o wish_v they_o out_o of_o the_o way_n and_o even_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o great_a oversight_n of_o the_o divine_a providence_n to_o trouble_v his_o church_n with_o a_o book_n which_o if_o their_o discourse_n be_v of_o any_o consequence_n can_v stand_v catholic_n in_o no_o stead_n at_o all_o and_o be_v so_o dangerous_a and_o mischievous_a a_o weapon_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o heretic_n sect_n iii_o §_o 1._o have_v thus_o take_v a_o view_n of_o his_o opinion_n faith_n and_o consider_v how_o much_o he_o attribute_n to_o oral_a tradition_n and_o how_o little_a to_o the_o scripture_n before_o i_o assail_v this_o hypothesis_n i_o shall_v lay_v down_o the_o protestant_a rule_n of_o faith_n not_o that_o so_o much_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o answer_n of_o his_o book_n but_o that_o he_o may_v have_v no_o colour_n of_o objection_n that_o i_o proceed_v altogether_o in_o the_o destructive_a way_n and_o overthrow_v his_o principle_n as_o he_o call_v it_o without_o substitute_v another_o in_o its_o room_n the_o opinion_n then_o of_o the_o protestant_n concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v this_o in_o general_a that_o those_o book_n which_o we_o call_v the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v the_o mean_n whereby_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n have_v be_v bring_v down_o to_o we_o and_o that_o he_o may_v now_o clear_o understand_v this_o together_o with_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o which_o
in_o reason_n he_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v before_o he_o have_v forsake_v we_o i_o shall_v declare_v it_o more_o particular_o in_o these_o follow_a proposition_n §_o 2._o 1._o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n be_v by_o christ_n deliver_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o by_o they_o first_o preach_v to_o the_o world_n and_o afterward_o by_o they_o commit_v to_o write_v which_o write_n or_o book_n have_v be_v transmit_v from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o down_o to_o we_o so_o far_o i_o take_v to_o be_v grant_v by_o our_o present_a adversary_n that_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v by_o christ_n deliver_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o by_o they_o publish_v to_o the_o world_n be_v part_n of_o their_o own_o hypothesis_n that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v afterward_o by_o the_o apostle_n commit_v to_o writing_n he_o also_o grant_v corol._n 29._o 117._o it_o be_v certain_a the_o apostle_n teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n they_o write_v and_o if_o so_o it_o must_v be_v as_o certain_a that_o they_o write_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o they_o teach_v i_o know_v it_o be_v the_o general_a tenet_n of_o the_o papist_n that_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o contain_v the_o entire_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n but_o that_o beside_o the_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o scripture_n there_o be_v also_o other_o bring_v down_o to_o we_o by_o oral_n or_o unwritten_a tradition_n but_o mr._n s._n who_o suppose_v the_o whole_a doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n to_o be_v certain_o convey_v down_o to_o we_o sole_o by_o oral_a tradition_n do_v not_o any_o where_o that_o i_o remember_v deny_v that_o all_o the_o same_o doctrine_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n only_o he_o deny_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v a_o mean_v sufficient_a to_o convey_v this_o doctrine_n to_o we_o with_o certainty_n so_o that_o we_o can_v by_o they_o be_v infallible_o assure_v what_o be_v christ_n doctrine_n and_o what_o not_o nay_o he_o seem_v in_o that_o passage_n i_o last_o cite_v to_o grant_v this_o in_o say_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v both_o teach_v and_o write_v the_o same_o doctrine_n i_o be_o sure_a mr._n white_a who_o he_o follow_v very_o close_o throughout_o his_o whole_a book_n do_v not_o deny_v this_o in_o his_o apology_n for_o tradition_n 171._o where_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o catholic_n position_n that_o all_o its_o doctrine_n be_v not_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o those_o write_n or_o book_n which_o we_o call_v the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v be_v transmit_v down_o to_o we_o be_v unquestionable_a matter_n of_o fact_n and_o grant_v universal_o by_o the_o papist_n as_o to_o all_o those_o book_n which_o be_v own_v by_o protestant_n for_o canonical_a §_o 3._o second_o that_o the_o way_n of_o write_v be_v a_o sufficient_a mean_n to_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o those_o who_o live_v in_o time_n very_o remote_a from_o the_o age_n of_o its_o first_o delivery_n according_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n there_o be_v no_o possible_a way_n of_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n with_o certainty_n and_o security_n beside_o that_o of_o oral_a tradition_n the_o falsehood_n of_o which_o will_v sufficient_o appear_v when_o i_o shall_v have_v show_v that_o the_o true_a property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n do_v agree_v to_o the_o scripture_n and_o not_o to_o oral_a tradition_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o shall_v only_o offer_v this_o to_o his_o consideration_n that_o whatever_o can_v be_v oral_o deliver_v in_o plain_a and_o intelligible_a word_n may_v be_v write_v in_o the_o same_o word_n and_o that_o a_o write_n or_o book_n which_o be_v public_a and_o in_o every_o one_o hand_n may_v be_v convey_v down_o with_o at_o least_o as_o much_o certainty_n and_o security_n and_o with_o as_o little_a danger_n of_o alteration_n as_o a_o oral_a tradition_n and_o if_o so_o i_o understand_v not_o what_o can_v render_v it_o impossible_a for_o a_o book_n to_o convey_v down_o a_o doctrine_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o after-age_n beside_o if_o he_o have_v look_v well_o about_o he_o he_o can_v not_o but_o have_v apprehend_v some_o little_a inconvenience_n in_o make_v that_o a_o essential_a part_n of_o his_o hypothesis_n which_o be_v contradict_v by_o plain_a and_o constant_a experience_n for_o that_o any_o kind_n of_o doctrine_n may_v be_v sufficient_o convey_v by_o book_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o after-age_n provide_v those_o book_n be_v but_o write_v intelligible_o and_o preserve_v from_o change_n and_o corruption_n in_o the_o conveyance_n both_o which_o i_o shall_v be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o suppose_v possible_a be_v as_o little_o doubt_v by_o the_o generality_n of_o mankind_n as_o that_o there_o be_v book_n and_o sure_o we_o christian_n can_v think_v it_o impossible_a to_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n to_o posterity_n by_o book_n when_o we_o consider_v that_o god_n himself_o pitch_v upon_o this_o way_n for_o conveyance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o jewish_a religion_n to_o after-age_n because_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o so_o wise_a a_o agent_n shall_v pitch_v upon_o a_o mean_n whereby_o it_o be_v impossible_a he_o shall_v attain_v his_o end_n §_o 4._o three_o that_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v sufficient_o plain_a as_o to_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v he_o that_o deny_v this_o aught_o in_o reason_n to_o instance_n in_o some_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n or_o matter_n of_o practice_n which_o be_v not_o in_o some_o place_n of_o scripture_n or_o other_o plain_o deliver_v for_o it_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a objection_n to_o say_v 39_o that_o the_o great_a wit_n among_o the_o protestant_n differ_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o text_n wherein_o the_o generality_n of_o they_o suppose_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v plain_o and_o clear_o express_v because_o if_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v account_v sufficient_o plain_a but_o what_o it_o be_v impossible_a a_o great_a wit_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o wrest_v to_o any_o other_o sense_n not_o only_o the_o scripture_n but_o all_o other_o book_n and_o which_o be_v worst_a of_o all_o to_o he_o that_o make_v this_o objection_n all_o oral_a tradition_n will_v fall_v into_o uncertainty_n do_v the_o traditionary_a church_n pretend_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n divinity_n be_v convey_v down_o to_o she_o by_o oral_a tradition_n more_o plain_o than_o it_o be_v express_v in_o scripture_n i_o will_v fain_o know_v what_o plain_a word_n she_o ever_o use_v to_o express_v this_o point_n of_o faith_n by_o than_o what_o the_o scripture_n use_v which_o express_o call_v he_o god_n the_o true_a god_n god_n over_o all_o bless_v for_o evermore_o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o those_o who_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n have_v be_v able_a to_o evade_v these_o and_o all_o other_o text_n of_o scripture_n but_o they_o can_v never_o elude_v the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o matter_n it_o be_v easy_o answer_v that_o the_o same_o art_n will_v equal_o have_v elude_v both_o but_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v trouble_v themselves_o so_o much_o about_o the_o latter_a for_o why_o shall_v they_o be_v solicitous_a to_o wrest_v the_o definition_n of_o council_n and_o conform_v they_o to_o their_o own_o opinion_n who_o have_v no_o regard_n to_o the_o church_n authority_n if_o those_o great_a wit_n as_o he_o call_v they_o have_v believe_v the_o say_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v of_o no_o great_a authority_n than_o the_o definition_n of_o council_n they_o will_v have_v answer_v text_n of_o scripture_n as_o they_o have_v do_v the_o definition_n of_o council_n not_o by_o endeavour_v to_o interpret_v they_o to_o another_o sense_n but_o by_o downright_a deny_v their_o authority_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n with_o the_o write_v as_o to_o this_o particular_a §_o 5._o and_o of_o this_o i_o shall_v give_v he_o a_o plain_a instance_n in_o two_o great_a wit_n of_o their_o church_n the_o present_a pope_n and_o mr._n white_a the_o one_o the_o head_n of_o the_o traditionary_a church_n as_o mr._n s._n call_v it_o the_o other_o the_o great_a master_n of_o the_o traditionary_a doctrine_n these_o two_o great_a wit_n notwithstanding_o the_o plainness_n of_o oral_a tradition_n and_o the_o impossibility_n of_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o or_o mistake_v it_o have_v yet_o be_v so_o unhappy_a as_o to_o differ_v about_o several_a point_n of_o faith_n insomuch_o that_o mr._n white_n be_v unkind_o censure_v for_o it_o at_o rome_n and_o perhaps_o here_o in_o england_n the_o pope_n speed_v no_o better_o however_o the_o difference_n continue_v still_o so_o wide_a that_o mr._n white_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o disobey_v the_o summons_n of_o his_o chief_a pastor_n and_o like_o a_o prudent_a man_n rather_o to_o write_v against_o he_o here_o out_o
afterward_o when_o the_o posterity_n of_o abraham_n be_v multiply_v into_o a_o great_a nation_n the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n do_v not_o think_v fit_a to_o entrust_v the_o doctrine_n of_o religion_n any_o long_o to_o the_o fallible_a and_o uncertain_a way_n of_o tradition_n but_o commit_v it_o to_o writing_n now_o that_o god_n pitch_v upon_o this_o way_n after_o the_o world_n have_v sad_o experience_v the_o unsuccesfulness_n of_o the_o other_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o very_a good_a evidence_n that_o this_o be_v the_o better_a and_o more_o secure_a way_n it_o be_v the_o usual_a method_n of_o the_o divine_a dispensation_n not_o to_o go_v backward_o but_o to_o move_v towards_o perfection_n and_o to_o proceed_v from_o that_o which_o be_v less_o perfect_a to_o that_o which_o be_v more_o and_o the_o apostle_n 8.7_o reason_v concern_v the_o two_o covenant_n be_v very_o applicable_a to_o these_o two_o method_n of_o convey_v the_o doctrine_n of_o religion_n if_o the_o first_o have_v be_v faultless_a then_o shall_v no_o place_n have_v be_v seek_v for_o a_o second_o §_o 3._o so_o likewise_o when_o christ_n reveal_v his_o doctrine_n to_o the_o world_n it_o be_v not_o in_o his_o life-time_n commit_v to_o writing_n because_o it_o be_v entertain_v but_o by_o a_o few_o who_o be_v his_o disciple_n and_o follower_n and_o who_o so_o long_o as_o he_o continue_v with_o they_o have_v a_o live_a oracle_n to_o teach_v they_o after_o his_o death_n the_o apostle_n who_o be_v to_o publish_v this_o doctrine_n to_o the_o world_n be_v assist_v by_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n so_o as_o they_o be_v secure_v from_o error_n and_o mistake_n in_o the_o delivery_n of_o it_o but_o when_o this_o extraordinary_a assistance_n fail_v there_o be_v need_n of_o some_o other_o mean_n to_o convey_v it_o to_o posterity_n that_o so_o it_o may_v be_v a_o fix_a and_o stand_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n to_o this_o end_n the_o providence_n of_o god_n take_v care_n to_o have_v it_o commit_v to_o writing_n and_o that_o mr._n saint_n may_v see_v this_o be_v not_o a_o conjecture_n of_o protestant_n but_o the_o sense_n of_o former_a time_n i_o shall_v refer_v he_o to_o st._n chrysostom_n homil._n 1._o in_o matth._n who_o tell_v we_o that_o christ_n leave_v nothing_o in_o write_v to_o his_o apostle_n but_o in_o stead_n thereof_o do_v promise_n to_o bestow_v upon_o they_o the_o grace_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n say_v john_n 14._o he_o shall_v bring_v all_o thing_n to_o your_o remembrance_n etc._n etc._n but_o because_o in_o progress_n of_o time_n there_o be_v many_o grievous_a miscarriage_n both_o in_o matter_n of_o opinion_n and_o also_o of_o life_n and_o manner_n therefore_o it_o be_v requisite_a that_o the_o memory_n of_o this_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v preserve_v by_o write_v so_o long_o then_o as_o the_o apostle_n live_v who_o be_v thus_o infallible_o assist_v the_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n be_v secure_a but_o no_o long_o nor_o even_o then_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o from_o that_o extraordinary_a and_o supernatural_a assistance_n which_o accompany_v the_o deliverer_n §_o 4._o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v no_o good_a way_n of_o argument_n against_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n by_o writing_n which_o he_o lay_v so_o much_o weight_n upon_o 40._o that_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n go_v not_o with_o book_n in_o their_o hand_n to_o preach_v and_o deliver_v christ_n doctrine_n but_o word_n in_o their_o mouth_n and_o that_o primitive_a antiquity_n learn_v their_o faith_n by_o another_o method_n a_o long_a time_n before_o many_o of_o those_o book_n be_v universal_o spread_v among_o the_o vulgar_a for_o what_o if_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o write_v this_o doctrine_n whilst_o those_o live_a oracle_n the_o apostle_n be_v present_a with_o the_o church_n do_v it_o therefore_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o it_o afterward_o when_o the_o apostle_n be_v dead_a and_o that_o extraordinary_a and_o supernatural_a assistance_n be_v cease_v if_o the_o preacher_n now_o adays_o can_v give_v we_o any_o such_o assurance_n and_o confirm_v all_o they_o preach_v by_o such_o frequent_a and_o public_a and_o unquestionable_a miracle_n as_o the_o apostle_n do_v then_o we_o need_v not_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n they_o teach_v by_o any_o other_o rule_n but_o aught_o to_o regulate_v our_o belief_n by_o what_o they_o deliver_v to_o we_o but_o see_v this_o be_v not_o the_o case_n that_o aught_o in_o all_o reason_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o have_v bring_v down_o to_o we_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n with_o the_o great_a certainty_n and_o this_o i_o shall_v prove_v the_o scripture_n to_o have_v do_v §_o 5._o so_o that_o in_o those_o circumstance_n i_o have_v mention_v we_o allow_v oral_a tradition_n to_o have_v be_v a_o sufficient_a way_n of_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n but_o now_o consider_v the_o great_a increase_n of_o mankind_n and_o the_o shortness_n of_o man_n life_n in_o these_o latter_a age_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o long_a tract_n of_o time_n from_o the_o apostle_n age_n down_o to_o we_o and_o the_o innumerable_a accident_n whereby_o in_o the_o space_n of_o 1500_o year_n oral_a tradition_n may_v receive_v insensible_a alteration_n so_o as_o at_o last_o to_o become_v quite_o another_o thing_n from_o what_o it_o be_v at_o first_o by_o pass_v through_o many_o hand_n in_o which_o passage_n all_o the_o mistake_n and_o corruption_n which_o in_o the_o several_a age_n through_o which_o it_o be_v transmit_v do_v happen_v either_o through_o ignorance_n or_o forgetfulness_n or_o out_o of_o interest_n and_o design_n be_v necessary_o derive_v into_o the_o last_o so_o that_o the_o further_a it_o go_v the_o more_o alteration_n it_o be_v liable_a to_z because_o as_o it_o pass_v along_o more_o error_n and_o corruption_n be_v infuse_v into_o it_o i_o say_v consider_v all_o this_o we_o deny_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n can_v with_o any_o probable_a security_n and_o certainty_n have_v be_v convey_v down_o to_o we_o by_o the_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n and_o therefore_o do_v reasonable_o believe_v that_o god_n foreseeing_a this_o do_v in_o his_o wisdom_n so_o order_v thing_n that_o those_o person_n who_o be_v assist_v by_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n in_o the_o delivery_n of_o this_o doctrine_n shall_v before_o they_o leave_v the_o world_n commit_v it_o to_o writing_n which_o be_v according_o do_v and_o by_o this_o instrument_n the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n have_v be_v convey_v down_o to_o we_o §_o 6._o second_o we_o allow_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v a_o considerable_a assurance_n to_o we_o that_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n which_o we_o now_o have_v be_v the_o very_a book_n which_o be_v write_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n but_o withal_o we_o deny_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v therefore_o to_o be_v account_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n the_o general_a assurance_n that_o we_o have_v concern_v book_n write_v long_o ago_o that_o they_o be_v so_o ancient_a and_o be_v write_v by_o those_o who_o name_n they_o bear_v be_v a_o constant_a and_o uncontrolled_a tradition_n of_o this_o transmit_v from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o partly_o oral_o and_o partly_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o other_o book_n thus_o much_o be_v common_a to_o scripture_n with_o other_o book_n but_o then_o the_o scripture_n have_v this_o peculiar_a advantage_n above_o other_o book_n that_o be_v of_o a_o great_a and_o more_o universal_a concernment_n they_o have_v be_v more_o common_a and_o in_o every_o body_n hand_n more_o read_v and_o study_v than_o any_o other_o book_n in_o the_o world_n whatsoever_o and_o consequent_o they_o have_v a_o more_o universal_a and_o better_a ground_a attestation_n moreover_o they_o have_v not_o only_o be_v own_v universal_o in_o all_o age_n by_o christian_n except_o three_o or_o four_o book_n of_o they_o which_o for_o some_o time_n be_v question_v by_o some_o church_n but_o have_v since_o be_v general_o receive_v but_o the_o great_a enemy_n of_o our_o religion_n the_o jew_n and_o heathen_n never_o question_v the_o antiquity_n of_o they_o but_o have_v always_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o they_o be_v the_o very_a book_n which_o the_o apostle_n write_v and_o this_o be_v as_o great_a a_o assurance_n as_o we_o can_v have_v concern_v any_o ancient_a book_n without_o a_o particular_a and_o immediate_a revelation_n §_o 7._o and_o this_o concession_n do_v not_o as_o m._n s_o suppose_v make_v oral_a tradition_n to_o be_v final_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o the_o meaning_n of_o this_o question_n what_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v what_o be_v the_o next_o and_o immediate_a mean_n whereby_o the_o knowledge_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n be_v convey_v to_o we_o so_o that_o although_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o mean_n whereby_o we_o come_v to_o
know_v that_o these_o be_v the_o book_n of_o scripture_n yet_o these_o book_n be_v the_o next_o and_o immediate_a mean_n whereby_o we_o come_v to_o know_v what_o be_v christ_n doctrine_n and_o consequent_o what_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v §_o 8._o nor_o do_v this_o concession_n make_v oral_a tradition_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o a_o parity_n of_o reason_n as_o if_o because_o we_o acknowledge_v that_o oral_a tradition_n can_v with_o sufficient_a certainty_n transmit_v a_o book_n to_o after_o age_n we_o must_v therefore_o grant_v that_o it_o can_v with_o as_o much_o certainty_n convey_v a_o doctrine_n consist_v of_o several_a article_n of_o faith_n nay_o very_o many_o as_o mr._n white_n acknowledge_v 9_o and_o many_o law_n and_o precept_n of_o life_n so_o because_o oral_a tradition_n sufficient_o assure_v we_o that_o this_o be_v magna_fw-la charta_fw-la and_o that_o the_o statute-book_n in_o which_o be_v contain_v those_o law_n which_o it_o concern_v every_o man_n to_o be_v skilful_a in_o therefore_o by_o like_a parity_n of_o reason_n it_o must_v follow_v that_o tradition_n itself_o be_v better_o than_o a_o book_n even_o the_o best_a way_n imaginable_a to_o convey_v down_o such_o law_n to_o we_o mr._n s._n say_v 93._o express_o it_o be_v but_o how_o true_o i_o appeal_v to_o experience_n and_o the_o wisdom_n of_o our_o lawgiver_n who_o seem_v to_o think_v otherwise_o tradition_n be_v already_o define_v to_o we_o a_o delivery_n down_o from_o hand_n to_o hand_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o faith_n of_o forefather_n i_o e._n of_o the_o gospel_n or_o message_n of_o christ._n now_o suppose_v any_o oral_a message_n consist_v of_o a_o hundred_o particularity_n be_v to_o be_v deliver_v to_o a_o hundred_o several_a person_n of_o different_a degree_n of_o understanding_n and_o memory_n by_o they_o to_o be_v convey_v to_o a_o hundred_o more_o who_o be_v to_o convey_v it_o to_o other_o and_o so_o onward_o to_o a_o hundred_o descent_n be_v it_o probable_a this_o message_n with_o all_o the_o particularity_n of_o it_o will_v be_v as_o true_o convey_v through_o so_o many_o mouth_n as_o if_o it_o be_v write_v down_o in_o so_o many_o letter_n concern_v which_o every_o bearer_n shall_v need_v to_o say_v no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o it_o be_v deliver_v to_o he_o as_o a_o letter_n write_v by_o he_o who_o name_n be_v subscribe_v to_o it_o i_o think_v it_o not_o probable_a though_o the_o man_n life_n be_v concern_v every_o one_o for_o the_o faithful_a delivery_n of_o his_o errand_n or_o letter_n for_o the_o letter_n be_v a_o message_n which_o no_o man_n can_v mistake_v in_o unless_o he_o will_v but_o the_o errand_n so_o difficult_a and_o perplex_v with_o its_o multitude_n of_o particular_n that_o it_o be_v a_o equal_a wager_n against_o every_o one_o of_o the_o messenger_n that_o he_o either_o forget_v or_o mistake_v something_o in_o it_o it_o be_v ten_o thousand_o to_o one_o that_o the_o first_o hundred_o do_v not_o all_o agree_v in_o it_o it_o be_v a_o million_o to_o one_o that_o the_o next_o succession_n do_v not_o all_o deliver_v it_o true_o for_o if_o any_o one_o of_o the_o first_o hundred_o mistake_v or_o forget_v any_o thing_n it_o be_v then_o impossible_a that_o he_o that_o receive_v it_o from_o he_o shall_v deliver_v it_o right_o and_o so_o the_o far_o it_o go_v the_o great_a change_n it_o be_v liable_a to_o yet_o after_o all_o this_o i_o do_v not_o say_v but_o it_o may_v be_v demonstrate_v in_o mr._n s_n way_n to_o have_v more_o of_o certainty_n in_o it_o than_o the_o original_a letter_n §_o 9_o three_o we_o allow_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n have_v in_o all_o age_n be_v preach_v to_o the_o people_n by_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o teach_v by_o christian_a parent_n to_o their_o child_n but_o with_o great_a difference_n by_o some_o more_o plain_o and_o true_o and_o perfect_o by_o other_o with_o less_o care_n and_o exactness_n according_a to_o the_o different_a degree_n of_o ability_n and_o integrity_n in_o pastor_n or_o parent_n and_o likewise_o with_o very_o different_a success_n according_a to_o the_o different_a capacity_n and_o disposition_n of_o the_o learner_n we_o allow_v likewise_o that_o there_o have_v be_v a_o constant_a course_n of_o visible_a action_n conformable_a in_o some_o measure_n to_o the_o principle_n of_o christianity_n but_o then_o we_o say_v that_o those_o outward_a act_n and_o circumstance_n of_o religion_n may_v have_v undergo_v great_a variation_n and_o receive_v great_a change_n by_o addition_n to_o they_o and_o defalcation_n from_o they_o in_o several_a age_n that_o this_o not_o only_o be_v possible_a but_o have_v actual_o happen_v i_o shall_v show_v when_o i_o come_v to_o answer_v his_o demonstration_n now_o that_o several_a of_o the_o the_o main_a doctrine_n of_o faith_n contain_v in_o the_o scriptute_fw-la and_o action_n therein_o command_v have_v be_v teach_v and_o practise_v by_o christian_n in_o all_o age_n as_o the_o article_n sum_v up_o in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n the_o use_n of_o the_o two_o sacrament_n be_v a_o good_a evidence_n so_o far_o that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n but_o then_o if_o we_o consider_v how_o we_o come_v to_o know_v that_o such_o point_n of_o faith_n have_v be_v teach_v and_o such_o external_a action_n practise_v in_o all_o age_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o say_v there_o be_v a_o present_a multitude_n of_o christian_n that_o profess_v to_o have_v receive_v such_o doctrine_n as_o ever_o believe_v and_o practise_v and_o from_o hence_o to_o infer_v that_o they_o be_v so_o the_o inconsequence_n of_o which_o argument_n i_o shall_v have_v a_o better_a occasion_n to_o show_v afterward_o but_o he_o that_o will_v prove_v this_o to_o any_o man_n satisfaction_n must_v make_v it_o evident_a from_o the_o best_a monument_n and_o record_n of_o several_a age_n that_o be_v from_o the_o most_o authentic_a book_n of_o those_o time_n that_o such_o doctrine_n have_v in_o all_o those_o age_n be_v constant_o and_o universal_o teach_v and_o practise_v but_o then_o if_o from_o those_o record_n of_o former_a time_n it_o appear_v that_o other_o doctrine_n not_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o teach_v and_o practise_v universal_o in_o all_o age_n but_o have_v creep_v in_o by_o degree_n some_o in_o one_o age_n and_o some_o in_o another_o according_a as_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n in_o the_o people_n ambition_n and_o interest_n in_o the_o chief_a pastor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v minister_v occasion_n and_o opportunity_n and_o that_o the_o innovator_n of_o these_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n have_v all_o along_o pretend_v to_o confirm_v they_o out_o of_o scripture_n as_o the_o acknowledge_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o have_v likewise_o acknowledge_v the_o book_n of_o scripture_n to_o have_v descend_v without_o any_o material_a corruption_n or_o alteration_n all_o which_o will_v sufficient_o appear_v in_o the_o process_n of_o my_o discourse_n then_o can_v the_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n of_o the_o present_a church_n concern_v any_o doctrine_n as_o ever_o believe_v and_o practise_v which_o have_v no_o real_a foundation_n in_o scripture_n be_v any_o argument_n against_o these_o book_n as_o if_o they_o do_v not_o full_o and_o clear_o contain_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o to_o say_v the_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v interpret_v by_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n be_v no_o more_o reasonable_a than_o it_o will_v be_v to_o interpret_v the_o ancient_a book_n of_o the_o law_n by_o the_o present_a practice_n of_o it_o which_o every_o one_o that_o compare_v thing_n fair_o together_o must_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v full_a of_o deviation_n from_o the_o ancient_a law_n sect_n v._o they_o §_o 1._o 2_o dly_a how_o much_o more_o he_o attribute_n to_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n than_o we_o think_v fit_a to_o attribute_v to_o we_o 1._o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o this_o rule_n shall_v fail_v that_o be_v either_o that_o these_o book_n shall_v cease_v to_o descend_v or_o shall_v be_v corrupt_v this_o we_o do_v not_o attribute_v to_o they_o because_o there_o be_v no_o need_n we_o shall_v we_o believe_v the_o providence_n of_o god_n will_v take_v care_n of_o they_o and_o secure_v they_o from_o be_v either_o lose_v or_o material_o corrupt_v yet_o we_o think_v it_o very_o possible_a that_o all_o the_o book_n in_o the_o world_n may_v be_v burn_v or_o otherwise_o destroy_v all_o that_o we_o affirm_v concern_v our_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v that_o it_o be_v abundant_o sufficient_a if_o man_n be_v not_o want_v to_o themselves_o to_o convey_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o all_o successive_a age_n and_o we_o think_v he_o very_o unreasonable_a that_o expect_v that_o god_n shall_v do_v more_o than_o what_o be_v abundant_o
enough_o for_o the_o perpetuate_n of_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o world_n §_o 2._o second_o nor_o do_v we_o say_v that_o that_o certainty_n and_o assurance_n which_o we_o have_v that_o these_o book_n be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v write_v by_o the_o apostle_n be_v a_o first_o and_o self-evident_a principle_n but_o only_o that_o it_o be_v a_o truth_n capable_a of_o evidence_n sufficient_a and_o as_o much_o as_o we_o can_v have_v for_o a_o thing_n of_o that_o nature_n mr._n s._n may_v if_o he_o please_v say_v that_o tradition_n certainty_n be_v a_o first_o and_o self-evident_a principle_n but_o then_o he_o that_o say_v this_o shall_v take_v heed_n how_o he_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o demonstrate_v it_o aristole_n be_v so_o wise_a as_o never_o to_o demonstrate_v first_o principles_n for_o which_o he_o give_v this_o very_a good_a reason_n because_o they_o can_v be_v demonstrate_v and_o most_o prudent_a man_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o a_o self-evident_a principle_n of_o all_o thing_n in_o the_o world_n shall_v not_o be_v demonstrate_v because_o it_o need_v not_o for_o to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v a_o man_n write_v a_o book_n to_o prove_v that_o which_o every_o man_n must_v assent_v to_o without_o any_o proof_n so_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v propound_v to_o he_o i_o have_v always_o take_v a_o self-evident_a principle_n to_o be_v such_o a_o proposition_n as_o have_v in_o itself_o sufficient_a evidence_n of_o its_o own_o truth_n and_o not_o need_v to_o be_v make_v evident_a by_o any_o thing_n else_o if_o i_o be_v herein_o mistake_v i_o desire_v mr._n s._n to_o inform_v i_o better_o §_o 3._o so_o that_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o be_v whether_o oral_a and_o practical_a tradition_n in_o opposition_n to_o write_v and_o book_n be_v the_o only_a way_n and_o mean_n whereby_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n can_v with_o certainty_n and_o security_n be_v convey_v down_o to_o we_o who_o live_v at_o this_o distance_n from_o the_o age_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n this_o he_o affirm_v and_o the_o protestant_n deny_v not_o only_o that_o it_o be_v the_o sole_a mean_n but_o that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o certain_a conveyance_n of_o this_o doctrine_n and_o withal_o affirm_v that_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v convey_v down_o to_o we_o by_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n as_o the_o proper_a measure_n and_o standard_n of_o our_o religion_n but_o then_o they_o do_v not_o exclude_v oral_a tradition_n from_o be_v the_o mean_n of_o convey_v to_o we_o the_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o these_o book_n nor_o do_v they_o exclude_v the_o authentic_a record_n of_o former_a age_n nor_o the_o constant_a teach_n and_o practice_n of_o this_o doctrine_n from_o be_v subordinate_a mean_n and_o help_v of_o convey_v it_o from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o nay_o so_o far_o be_v they_o from_o exclude_v these_o concurrent_a mean_n that_o they_o suppose_v they_o always_o to_o have_v be_v use_v and_o to_o have_v be_v of_o great_a advantage_n for_o the_o propagate_a and_o explain_v of_o this_o doctrine_n so_o far_o as_o they_o have_v be_v true_o subordinate_a to_o and_o regulate_v by_o these_o sacred_a oracle_n the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o they_o say_v do_v true_o and_o full_o contain_v that_o doctrine_n which_o christ_n deliver_v to_o his_o apostle_n and_o they_o preach_v to_o the_o world_n to_o illustrate_v this_o by_o a_o instance_n suppose_v there_o be_v a_o controversy_n now_o on_o foot_n how_o man_n may_v come_v to_o know_v what_o be_v the_o true_a art_n of_o logic_n which_o aristotle_n teach_v his_o scholar_n and_o some_o shall_v be_v of_o opinion_n that_o the_o only_a way_n to_o know_v this_o will_v be_v by_o oral_a tradition_n from_o his_o scholar_n which_o we_o may_v easy_o understand_v by_o consult_v those_o of_o the_o present_a age_n who_o learn_v it_o from_o those_o who_o receive_v it_o from_o they_o who_o at_o last_o have_v it_o from_o aristotle_n himself_n but_o other_o shall_v think_v it_o the_o sure_a way_n to_o study_v his_o organon_n a_o book_n acknowledge_v by_o all_o his_o scholar_n to_o have_v be_v write_v by_o himself_o and_o to_o contain_v that_o doctrine_n which_o he_o teach_v they_o they_o who_o take_v this_o latter_a course_n suppose_v the_o authority_n of_o oral_a tradition_n for_o the_o convey_n to_o they_o the_o knowledge_n of_o this_o book_n and_o do_v suppose_v this_o doctrine_n to_o have_v be_v teach_v and_o practise_v in_o all_o age_n and_o a_o great_a many_o book_n to_o have_v be_v write_v by_o way_n of_o comment_n and_o explication_n of_o this_o doctrine_n and_o that_o these_o have_v be_v good_a help_n of_o promote_a the_o knowledge_n of_o it_o and_o they_o may_v well_o enough_o suppose_v all_o this_o and_o yet_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o the_o true_a measure_n and_o standard_n of_o aristotle_n doctrine_n be_v his_o own_o book_n and_o that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o fond_a thing_n in_o any_o man_n by_o force_v a_o interpretation_n upon_o his_o book_n either_o contrary_a to_o or_o very_o foreign_a and_o remote_a from_o the_o obvious_a sense_n of_o his_o word_n to_o go_v about_o to_o reconcile_v this_o book_n with_o that_o method_n of_o dispute_v which_o be_v use_v by_o the_o profess_a aristotelian_o of_o the_o present_a age_n and_o withal_o that_o scholastic_a jargon_n which_o mr._n s._n learn_v at_o lisbon_n and_o have_v make_v he_o so_o great_a a_o man_n in_o the_o science_n of_o controversy_n as_o to_o enable_v he_o to_o demonstrate_v first_o and_o self-evident_a principle_n a_o trick_n not_o to_o be_v learn_v out_o of_o aristotle_n organon_n the_o application_n be_v so_o easy_a that_o i_o need_v not_o make_v it_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n part_n ii_o concern_v the_o property_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o whether_o they_o agree_v sole_o to_o oral_a tradition_n sect_n i._o §_o 1._o have_v thus_o endeavour_v to_o bring_v the_o controversy_n between_o we_o to_o its_o clear_a and_o true_a state_n that_o so_o we_o may_v not_o quarrel_v in_o the_o dark_a and_o dispute_v about_o we_o know_v not_o what_o i_o come_v now_o to_o grapple_v more_o close_o with_o his_o book_n and_o the_o main_a foundation_n of_o his_o discourse_n may_v be_v reduce_v to_o these_o three_o head_n first_o that_o the_o essential_a property_n of_o such_o a_o way_n and_o mean_n as_o can_v with_o certainty_n and_o security_n convey_v down_o to_o we_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n belong_v sole_o to_o oral_a tradition_n this_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v in_o his_o five_o first_o discourse_n second_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o this_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n shall_v fail_v and_o this_o he_o pretend_v to_o prove_v in_o his_o four_o last_o discourse_n three_o that_o oral_a tradition_n have_v be_v generallly_n repute_v by_o christian_n in_o all_o age_n the_o sole_a way_n and_o mean_n of_o convey_v down_o to_o they_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ._n and_o this_o he_o attempt_v to_o show_v in_o his_o last_o chapter_n which_o he_o call_v the_o consent_n of_o authority_n to_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o forego_v discourse_n if_o he_o make_v good_a these_o three_o thing_n he_o have_v acquit_v himself_o well_o in_o his_o undertake_n but_o whether_o he_o have_v make_v they_o good_a or_o not_o be_v now_o to_o be_v examine_v §_o 2._o first_o whether_o the_o essential_a property_n of_o such_o a_o way_n and_o mean_n as_o can_v with_o certainty_n and_o security_n convey_v down_o to_o we_o the_o knowledge_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n belong_v sole_o to_o oral_a tradition_n the_o true_a way_n to_o measure_v the_o essential_a property_n of_o this_o or_o that_o mean_n be_v by_o consider_v its_o sufficiency_n for_o its_o end_n for_o whatsoever_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v any_o mean_v sufficient_a for_o the_o obtain_n of_o its_o end_n be_v to_o be_v repute_v and_o essential_a property_n of_o that_o mean_n and_o nothing_o else_o now_o because_o the_o end_n we_o be_v speak_v of_o be_v the_o conveyance_n of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n to_o all_o those_o who_o be_v concern_v to_o know_v it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o they_o may_v be_v sufficient_o certain_a and_o secure_a that_o it_o have_v receive_v no_o change_n or_o corruption_n from_o what_o it_o be_v when_o it_o be_v first_o deliver_v from_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o mean_n to_o this_o end_n must_v have_v these_o two_o property_n 1._o it_o must_v be_v sufficient_o plain_a and_o intelligible_a 2_o lie_n it_o must_v be_v sufficient_o certain_a to_o we_o that_o be_v such_o as_o we_o may_v be_v full_o satisfy_v concern_v it_o that_o it_o have_v receive_v no_o corruption_n or_o alteration_n if_o it_o have_v these_o two_o condition_n it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o its_o end_n but_o if_o it_o want_v either_o of_o they_o it_o must_v necessary_o fall_v short_a of_o
rational_a force_n of_o tradition_n suppose_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n hold_v to_o it_o if_o oral_a tradition_n have_v bring_v down_o a_o certain_a sense_n of_o these_o text_n why_o do_v they_o not_o produce_v it_o and_o agree_v in_o it_o if_o it_o have_v not_o to_o use_v a_o hot_a phrase_n of_o his_o own_o 17._o it_o be_v perfect_a frenzy_n to_o say_v they_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n if_o he_o say_v they_o be_v by_o tradition_n make_v certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n so_o far_o as_o it_o concern_v the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o do_v all_o agree_v in_o it_o and_o that_o be_v suffcient_a then_o i_o ask_v he_o what_o be_v those_o point_n of_o faith_n which_o make_v up_o the_o body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n he_o will_v tell_v i_o they_o be_v those_o which_o all_o catholic_n agree_v to_o have_v descend_v to_o they_o from_o the_o apostle_n by_o a_o constant_a and_o uninterrupted_a tradition_n i_o inquire_v far_o how_o i_o shall_v know_v what_o be_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n so_o far_o as_o it_o concern_v these_o point_n he_o must_v answer_v as_o before_o that_o that_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n which_o all_o catholic_n agree_v to_o have_v descend_v to_o they_o by_o tradition_n which_o amount_v to_o this_o that_o all_o catholic_n do_v agree_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n so_o far_o as_o they_o do_v all_o agree_v in_o it_o it_o be_v to_o be_v hope_v that_o the_o protestant_n how_o much_o soever_o at_o present_a they_o differ_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n may_v in_o time_n come_v to_o as_o good_a a_o agreement_n as_o this_o this_o bring_v to_o my_o remembrance_n a_o passage_n or_o two_o of_o mr._n cressy_n the_o one_o in_o his_o appendix_n 554._o where_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o as_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o heretic_n shall_v agree_v any_o other_o way_n than_o in_o faction_n so_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o catholic_n shall_v differ_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n why_o so_o be_v not_o those_o catholic_n first_o who_o afterward_o become_v heretic_n and_o when_o they_o become_v so_o do_v they_o not_o differ_v in_o point_n of_o belief_n yes_o but_o here_o lie_v the_o conceit_n when_o they_o begin_v to_o differ_v than_o they_o cease_v to_o be_v catholic_n therefore_o catholic_n can_v never_o differ_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n the_o other_o passage_n be_v where_o he_o say_v 2._o that_o he_o have_v forsake_v a_o church_n where_o unity_n be_v impossible_a etc._n etc._n and_o betake_v himself_o to_o a_o church_n where_o schism_n be_v impossible_a this_o last_o clause_n that_o schism_n be_v impossible_a in_o their_o church_n can_v possible_o be_v true_a but_o in_o the_o same_o absurd_a and_o ludicrous_a sense_n in_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o catholic_n to_o differ_v in_o point_n of_o belief_n for_o he_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o man_n to_o break_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o their_o church_n which_o in_o his_o sense_n be_v schism_n but_o here_o be_v the_o subtlety_n of_o it_o no_o schismatic_a be_v of_o their_o church_n because_o so_o soon_o as_o he_o be_v a_o schismatic_a he_o be_v out_o of_o it_o therefore_o schism_n be_v impossible_a in_o their_o church_n and_o be_v it_o not_o as_o impossible_a in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n where_o mr._n cr._n may_v have_v do_v well_o to_o have_v continue_v till_o he_o can_v have_v give_v a_o better_a reason_n of_o forsake_v she_o §_o 10._o but_o to_o return_v to_o our_o purpose_n mr._n rushworth_n 12._o acknowledge_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v of_o itself_o sufficient_o plain_a as_o to_z matter_n of_o practice_n for_o he_o ask_v who_o be_v so_o blind_a as_o not_o to_o see_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o scripture_n by_o a_o sensible_a common_a and_o discreet_a read_n of_o it_o though_o perhaps_o by_o a_o rigorous_a and_o exact_a balance_v of_o every_o particular_a word_n and_o syllable_n any_o of_o these_o thing_n will_v vanish_v away_o we_o know_v not_o how_o so_o that_o for_o the_o direction_n of_o our_o life_n and_o action_n he_o confess_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v sufficient_o plain_a if_o man_n will_v but_o read_v it_o sensible_o and_o discreet_o and_o he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v blind_a that_o do_v not_o see_v this_o but_o who_o so_o blind_a as_o he_o that_o will_v not_o see_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v as_o plain_a in_o all_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n i_o be_o sure_a st._n austin_n make_v no_o difference_n when_o he_o tell_v we_o 2._o that_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v plain_o set_v down_o in_o scripture_n we_o may_v find_v all_o those_o thing_n in_o which_o faith_n and_o manner_n of_o life_n be_v comprehend_v and_o why_o can_v man_n in_o reference_n to_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o of_o practice_n read_v the_o scripture_n sensible_o and_o discreet_o without_o such_o a_o rigorous_a balance_v of_o every_o word_n and_o syllable_n as_o will_v make_v the_o sense_n vanish_v away_o we_o know_v not_o how_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v but_o sufficient_o plain_a to_o such_o as_o will_v use_v it_o sensible_o and_o discreet_o i_o do_v not_o understand_v what_o great_a plainness_n can_v be_v desire_v in_o a_o rule_n nor_o can_v i_o imagine_v what_o kind_n of_o rule_n it_o must_v be_v that_o can_v be_v unexceptionable_o plain_a to_o captious_a caviller_n and_o such_o as_o be_v bend_v to_o play_v the_o fool_n with_o it_o well_o suppose_v the_o scripture_n be_v not_o sufficient_o clear_a as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o hereupon_o i_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o church_n for_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n must_v i_o believe_v the_o church_n sense_n to_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o such_o a_o text_n though_o i_o see_v it_o to_o be_v plain_o contrary_a to_o the_o genuine_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n yes_o that_o i_o must_v or_o else_o i_o make_v myself_o and_o not_o the_o church_n judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o grand_a heresy_n of_o the_o protestant_n but_o then_o i_o must_v not_o suppose_v much_o less_o belive_o that_o the_o church_n sense_n of_o such_o a_o text_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o genuine_a meaning_n of_o it_o no_o although_o i_o plain_o see_v it_o to_o be_v so_o this_o be_v hard_a again_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n especial_o if_o that_o be_v true_a which_o be_v acknowledge_v both_o by_o dr._n holden_n and_o mr._n cressy_n viz._n that_o though_o general_a council_n can_v mistake_v in_o the_o point_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o decree_v yet_o they_o may_v mistake_v in_o the_o confirmation_n of_o they_o from_o text_n of_o scripture_n that_o be_v they_o may_v be_v mistake_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o text_n and_o if_o mr._n s._n think_v his_o brethren_n have_v grant_v too_o much_o he_o may_v see_v this_o exemplify_v in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o mention_v no_o other_o which_o to_o establish_v their_o doctrine_n of_o image-worship_n do_v so_o palpable_o abuse_v and_o wrest_v text_n of_o scripture_n that_o i_o can_v hardly_o believe_v that_o any_o papist_n in_o the_o world_n have_v the_o forehead_n to_o own_o that_o for_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o those_o text_n which_o be_v there_o give_v by_o those_o father_n §_o 11._o second_o how_o the_o traditionary_a church_n can_v be_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o their_o traditional_a doctrine_n than_o the_o protestant_n can_v be_v of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o this_o be_v worthy_a our_o enquiry_n because_o if_o the_o business_n be_v search_v to_o the_o bottom_n it_o will_v appear_v beside_o all_o other_o inconvenience_n which_o oral_a tradition_n be_v much_o more_o liable_a to_o than_o scripture_n that_o the_o certain_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o traditional_a doctrine_n be_v as_o hard_a to_o come_v at_o as_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o this_o i_o will_v make_v appear_v by_o necessary_a consequence_n from_o their_o own_o concession_n mr._n white_a and_o mr._n s._n say_v that_o the_o great_a security_n of_o tradition_n be_v this_o that_o it_o be_v not_o tie_v to_o certain_a phrase_n and_o set-form_n of_o expression_n but_o the_o same_o sense_n be_v convey_v and_o settle_v in_o man_n heart_n by_o various_a expression_n but_o according_a to_o mr._n rushworth_n this_o render_v tradition_n sense_n uncertain_a for_o he_o say_v 6._o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o put_v full_o and_o beyond_o all_o quarrel_n the_o same_o sense_n in_o divers_a word_n so_o that_o if_o man_n do_v not_o receive_v tradition_n in_o a_o sensible_a common_a discreet_a way_n as_o mr._n rushw._n speak_v concern_v read_v the_o scripture_n but_o will_v come_v to_o a_o rigorous_a and_o exact_a balance_v of_o every_o particular_a phrase_n word_n and_o
it_o as_o that_o which_o be_v necessary_a to_o they_o and_o their_o posterity_n incomparable_o beyond_o any_o thing_n else_o all_o this_o i_o suppose_v do_v to_o and_o by_o the_o greek_n as_o well_o as_o any_o other_o nation_n these_o thing_n be_v put_v it_o can_v enter_v into_o any_o man_n understanding_n but_o that_o the_o christian_a greek_n of_o the_o first_o age_n be_v the_o scholar_n of_o the_o apostle_n can_v and_o will_v earnest_o commend_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o their_o posterity_n if_o so_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o they_o do_v so_o that_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o the_o greek_n church_n be_v found_v upon_o this_o that_o father_n always_o deliver_v the_o same_o doctrine_n to_o their_o child_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o their_o father_n and_o do_v believe_v it_o under_o this_o very_a notion_n and_o title_n as_o receive_v nor_o can_v any_o one_o of_o that_o church_n deliver_v another_o doctrine_n under_o this_o title_n but_o he_o will_v be_v convince_v of_o a_o lie_n by_o the_o rest_n and_o if_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n shall_v endeavour_v to_o deliver_v a_o new_a doctrine_n under_o that_o title_n and_o there_o be_v the_o same_o reason_n if_o they_o shall_v leave_v out_o any_o article_n of_o the_o old_a doctrine_n that_o whole_a age_n will_v be_v in_o their_o conscience_n condemn_v of_o perfidiousness_n and_o parricide_n now_o this_o be_v as_o impossible_a as_o it_o be_v that_o all_o mankind_n shall_v conspire_v to_o kill_v themselves_o and_o he_o afterward_o 5._o give_v the_o reason_n why_o it_o be_v so_o impossible_a that_o tradition_n shall_v fail_v and_o it_o be_v a_o very_a bold_a and_o saucy_a one_o that_o if_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v not_o more_o firm_a than_o the_o course_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o moon_n and_o the_o propagation_n of_o mankind_n than_o god_n have_v show_v himself_o a_o unskilful_a artificer_n what_o be_v there_o in_o all_o this_o demonstration_n which_o may_v not_o be_v accommodate_v to_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o as_o much_o force_n and_o advantage_n as_o to_o the_o catholic_n unless_o he_o can_v show_v that_o it_o be_v very_o possible_a that_o all_o the_o man_n in_o greece_n may_v conspire_v to_o kill_v themselves_o but_o yet_o absolute_o impossible_a that_o all_o the_o man_n in_o the_o world_n shall_v do_v so_o which_o i_o be_o sure_a he_o can_v show_v unless_o he_o can_v demonstrate_v that_o though_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o a_o million_o of_o as_o wise_a man_n as_o any_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o world_n together_o to_o conspire_v to_o do_v a_o foolish_a action_n yet_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o a_o hundred_o million_o not_o one_o jot_n wise_a than_o the_o other_o shall_v agree_v together_o to_o the_o do_v of_o it_o §_o 4._o from_o all_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o mr._n white_n be_v answer_v to_o this_o objection_n do_v not_o signify_v any_o thing_n to_o his_o purpose_n for_o if_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v part_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n than_o it_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o greek_a church_n if_o so_o they_o can_v not_o fail_v to_o deliver_v it_o down_o to_o the_o next_o age_n and_o that_o to_o the_o next_o and_o so_o on_o but_o it_o seem_v they_o have_v fail_v where_o then_o be_v the_o force_n of_o hope_n and_o fear_n strong_o apply_v where_o be_v the_o certain_a cause_n of_o actual_a will_n to_o adhere_v to_o this_o doctrine_n why_o be_v not_o the_o effect_n produce_v the_o cause_n be_v put_v actual_o cause_v if_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v this_o doctrine_n oral_a tradition_n be_v so_o clear_a and_o unmistakable_a and_o 54._o bring_v down_o faith_n clad_v in_o such_o plain_a matter_n of_o fact_n that_o the_o most_o stupid_a man_n live_v much_o less_o the_o greek_n that_o be_v the_o flower_n of_o mankind_n can_v not_o possible_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o nay_o ibid._n it_o exceed_v all_o the_o power_n of_o nature_n to_o blot_v knowledge_n thus_o fix_v out_o of_o the_o soul_n of_o one_o single_a believer_n much_o more_o out_o of_o so_o vast_a a_o church_n and_o 78._o since_o no_o man_n can_v hold_v contrary_a to_o his_o knowledge_n or_o doubt_v of_o what_o he_o hold_v nor_o change_v and_o innovate_v without_o know_v he_o do_v so_o it_o be_v a_o manifest_a impossibility_n a_o whole_a church_n shall_v in_o any_o age_n fall_v into_o a_o absurdity_n so_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o nature_n of_o one_o single_a man_n and_o 86._o since_o it_o be_v natural_a for_o every_o man_n to_o speak_v truth_n and_o grace_n be_v to_o perfect_a nature_n in_o whatever_o be_v good_a in_o it_o it_o follow_v that_o one_o true_o christian_a heart_n be_v far_o more_o fix_v to_o veracity_n than_o other_o not_o imbue_v with_o these_o heavenly_a tenet_n and_o consequent_o that_o a_o multitude_n of_o such_o must_v incomparable_o exceed_v in_o point_n of_o testify_v the_o same_o number_n of_o other_o unfortified_a by_o christ_n doctrine_n and_o since_o 89._o such_o a_o thought_n can_v enter_v into_o the_o most_o deprave_a nature_n as_o to_o harm_v another_o without_o any_o good_a to_o himself_o and_o yet_o this_o must_v be_v if_o we_o put_v christian_a father_n misteach_v their_o child_n unreceive_v doctrine_n for_o receive_v and_o i_o hope_v for_o the_o same_o reason_n receive_v doctrine_n for_o unreceive_v contrary_a to_o their_o knowledge_n for_o suppose_v sanctity_n in_o the_o greek_z church_n and_o why_o may_v we_o not_o as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o latin_a that_o be_v that_o multitude_n in_o it_o make_v heaven_n their_o first_o love_n and_o look_v on_o spiritual_a good_n as_o their_o main_n concern_v etc._n etc._n it_o follow_v that_o have_v the_o father_n of_o that_o church_n in_o any_o age_n consent_v to_o mislead_v their_o posterity_n from_o what_o themselves_o not_o only_o conceit_a but_o know_v to_o be_v true_a they_o shall_v do_v the_o most_o extreme_a harm_n imaginable_a to_o other_o without_o any_o the_o least_o good_a to_o themselves_o which_o be_v perhaps_o impossible_a in_o one_o single_a man_n more_o in_o few_o but_o infinite_o in_o a_o multitude_n especial_o of_o good_a man_n §_o 5._o thus_o i_o may_v apply_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o rant_a rhetoric_n but_o that_o i_o be_o weary_a of_o transcribe_v it_o concern_v 91._o the_o natural_a love_n of_o parent_n to_o their_o child_n unless_o we_o suppose_v the_o greek_a church_n destitute_a of_o it_o which_o must_v needs_o engage_v they_o to_o use_v the_o mean_n proper_a to_o bring_v they_o to_o heaven_n and_o save_v they_o from_o hell_n as_o also_o concern_v the_o natural_a care_n man_n have_v of_o not_o lose_v their_o credit_n by_o tell_v pernicious_a lie_n and_o not_o to_o omit_v the_o best_a part_n of_o his_o demonstration_n 93._o which_o be_v therefore_o prudent_o reserve_v to_o the_o last_o place_n i_o may_v likewise_o show_v how_o the_o principle_n of_o each_o science_n arithmetic_n geometry_n logic_n nature_n morality_n historical_a prudence_n politic_n metaphysic_n divinity_n and_o last_o of_o all_o the_o new_a science_n of_o controversy_n as_o he_o call_v it_o or_o the_o bless_a art_n of_o eternal_a wrangle_n and_o dispute_v the_o first_o principle_n whereof_o he_o tell_v we_o be_v that_o tradition_n be_v certain_a do_v all_o contribute_v to_o show_v the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n that_o be_v the_o impossibility_n that_o any_o part_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n shall_v fail_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n any_o more_o than_o in_o the_o latin_n and_o sure_o arithmetic_n geometry_n logic_n natural_a philosophy_n metaphysic_n etc._n etc._n will_v all_o stand_v up_o for_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o this_o quarrel_n for_o consider_v that_o greece_n be_v the_o place_n where_o the_o art_n and_o science_n be_v bear_v and_o breed_v it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v so_o disingenuous_a and_o unnatural_a as_o not_o to_o contribute_v their_o best_a assistance_n to_o the_o service_n of_o their_o country_n §_o 6._o but_o it_o may_v be_v the_o greek_n can_v so_o just_o pretend_v to_o oral_a tradition_n as_o the_o latin_n what_o if_o st._n peter_n the_o head_n of_o the_o apostle_n think_v fit_a to_o share_v scripture_n and_o tradition_n between_o these_o two_o church_n and_o lay_v his_o left_a hand_n on_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o his_o right_n on_o the_o latin_a be_v please_v to_o confer_v the_o great_a blessing_n of_o oral_a tradition_n upon_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o be_v to_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o infallibility_n it_o be_v but_o fit_v that_o she_o shall_v be_v furnish_v with_o this_o infallible_a way_n of_o convey_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o therefore_o it_o may_v be_v that_o as_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v leave_v in_o greek_a so_o oral_a tradition_n be_v deliver_v down_o only_o in_o latin_a
proof_n of_o this_o i_o appeal_v to_o that_o sess._n decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o which_o they_o declare_v that_o because_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o discipline_n be_v contain_v in_o write_a book_n and_o unwritten_a tradition_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o they_o do_v receive_v and_o honour_v the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o also_o tradition_n pari_fw-la pietatis_fw-la affectu_fw-la ac_fw-la reverentiâ_fw-la with_o equal_a pious_a affection_n and_o reverence_n which_o i_o understand_v not_o how_o those_o do_v who_o set_v aside_o the_o scripture_n and_o make_v tradition_n the_o sole_a rule_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o consonant_o to_o this_o decree_n the_o general_a doctrine_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n be_v that_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n make_v up_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n so_o the_o roman_a catechism_n set_v forth_o by_o order_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n say_v praefat._n that_o the_o sum_n of_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v to_o the_o faithful_a be_v contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v distribute_v into_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n bellarmine_n 12._o speak_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n not_o a_o entire_a but_o partial_a one_o the_o entire_a rule_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o partial_a rule_n scripture_n and_o tradition_n according_a to_o this_o the_o adequate_a rule_n of_o faith_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v contain_v partly_o in_o scripture_n and_o partly_o in_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o scripture_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o they_o as_o the_o principal_a rule_n and_o primary_n foundation_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o tradition_n as_o only_o supply_v the_o defect_n of_o scripture_n as_o to_o some_o doctrine_n and_o rite_n not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n must_v be_v evident_a to_o any_o one_o that_o have_v be_v conversant_a in_o the_o chief_a of_o their_o controversial_a divine_n bellarmine_n 9_o where_o he_o give_v the_o mark_n of_o a_o divine_a tradition_n speak_v to_o this_o purpose_n that_o that_o which_o they_o call_v a_o divine_a tradition_n be_v such_o a_o doctrine_n or_o rite_n as_o be_v not_o find_v in_o scripture_n but_o embrace_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n believe_v to_o have_v descend_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o he_o tell_v we_o further_o 11._o that_o the_o apostle_n commit_v all_o to_o write_v which_o be_v common_o and_o public_o preach_v and_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v in_o scripture_n which_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o know_v and_o believe_v explicit_o but_o then_o he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v other_o thing_n which_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o common_o and_o public_o teach_v and_o these_o they_o do_v not_o commit_v to_o write_v but_o deliver_v they_o only_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n to_o the_o prelate_n and_o priest_n and_o perfect_a man_n of_o the_o church_n and_o these_o be_v the_o apostolical_a tradition_n he_o speak_v of_o cardinal_n perron_n 4._o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n either_o mediate_o or_o immediate_o and_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n be_v found_v in_o general_a on_o these_o sentence_n of_o the_o apostle_n 2.15_o hold_v the_o tradition_n etc._n etc._n again_o 2.2_o the_o thing_n which_o thou_o have_v hear_v of_o i_o among_o many_o witness_n commit_v to_o faithful_a man_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n to_o preserve_v and_o especial_o to_o declare_v these_o be_v found_v in_o this_o proposition_n viz._n 3.15_o that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o the_o primary_n rule_n of_o faith_n be_v the_o scripture_n in_o which_o the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n be_v found_v mr._n knott_n 1_o say_v express_o we_o acknowledge_v the_o h._n scripture_n to_o be_v a_o most_o perfect_a rule_n for_o as_o much_o as_o a_o write_n can_v be_v a_o rule_n we_o only_o deny_v that_o it_o exclude_v either_o divine_a tradition_n though_o it_o be_v unwritten_a or_o a_o external_a judge_n to_o keep_v to_o propose_v to_o interpret_v it_o etc._n etc._n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o scripture_n be_v a_o perfect_a rule_n only_o it_o do_v not_o exclude_v unwritten_a tradition_n etc._n etc._n by_o which_o that_o he_o do_v not_o understand_v as_o mr._n s._n do_v a_o concurrent_a oral_a tradition_n of_o all_o the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n but_o other_o doctrine_n not_o therein_o contain_v be_v plain_a from_o what_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o 179._o we_o do_v not_o distinguish_v tradition_n from_o the_o write_a word_n because_o tradition_n be_v not_o write_v by_o any_o or_o in_o any_o book_n or_o write_n but_o because_o it_o be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o srripture_n or_o bible_n bellarmine_n 2._o also_o say_v the_o same_o and_o as_o for_o the_o interpret_n of_o scripture_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o office_n of_o a_o rule_n but_o of_o a_o judg._n 3_o there_o be_v say_v he_o a_o great_a and_o plain_a distinction_n between_o a_o judge_n and_o a_o rule_n for_o as_o in_o a_o kingdom_n the_o judge_n have_v his_o rule_n to_o follow_v which_o be_v the_o receive_v law_n and_o custom_n which_o be_v not_o fit_a or_o able_a to_o declare_v and_o be_v judge_n to_o themselves_o but_o that_o office_n must_v belong_v to_o a_o live_a judge_n so_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v and_o may_v be_v a_o rule_n but_o can_v be_v a_o judg._n here_o he_o make_v the_o scripture_n as_o much_o a_o rule_n for_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n be_v for_o civil_a matter_n and_o in_o his_o reply_n to_o mr._n chillingworth_n he_o have_v a_o chapter_n of_o above_o 150_o page_n the_o title_n whereof_o be_v scripture_n be_v not_o the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o have_v he_o with_o mr._n s._n believe_v oral_a tradition_n to_o be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n have_v be_v as_o absurd_a as_o it_o will_v be_v to_o write_v a_o book_n to_o prove_v that_o turk_n be_v not_o the_o only_a christian_n in_o the_o world_n mr._n cressy_n likewise_o not_o very_o consistent_o to_o himself_o lay_v down_o this_o conclusion_n 20._o the_o entire_a rule_n of_o faith_n be_v contain_v not_o only_o in_o scripture_n but_o likewise_o in_o unwritten_a tradition_n §_o 2._o now_o all_o this_o be_v as_o contrary_a as_o can_v be_v to_o mr._n rushworth_n new_a rule_n of_o faith_n therefore_o mr._n white_n say_v 96._o they_o speak_v ill_o who_o teach_v that_o some_o thing_n be_v know_v in_o the_o church_n from_o scripture_n some_o by_o tradition_n and_o dr._n holden_n in_o opposition_n to_o those_o who_o make_v scripture_n any_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n advance_v one_o of_o the_o most_o wild_a and_o uncharitable_a position_n that_o ever_o i_o yet_o meet_v withal_o viz._n 6._o that_o if_o one_o shall_v believe_v all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n etc._n etc._n for_o this_o reason_n because_o he_o think_v they_o be_v all_o express_o reveal_v in_o scripture_n or_o implicit_o contain_v so_o as_o they_o may_v be_v deduce_v from_o thence_o and_o will_v not_o have_v believe_v they_o have_v he_o not_o judge_v that_o they_o may_v be_v evince_v from_o scripture_n yet_o this_o man_n can_v be_v no_o true_a catholic_n because_o as_o he_o tell_v we_o afterward_o 8._o we_o must_v receive_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n as_o come_v to_o we_o by_o tradition_n for_o only_o by_o this_o mean_n exclude_v the_o scripture_n christ_n have_v appoint_v reveal_v truth_n to_o be_v receive_v and_o communicate_v in_o the_o mean_a time_n cardinal_n perron_n unless_o he_o alter_v his_o mind_n be_v in_o a_o sad_a case_n who_o believe_v the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n itself_o for_o this_o reason_n because_o it_o be_v found_v in_o scripture_n §_o 3._o and_o this_o fundamental_a difference_n about_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n between_o the_o generality_n of_o their_o divine_n and_o mr_n s's_n small_a party_n be_v full_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o traditionist_n themselves_o dr._n holden_n say_v 9_o that_o their_o divine_n who_o resolve_v faith_n according_a to_o the_o common_a opinion_n do_v inevitable_o fall_v into_o that_o shameful_a circle_n of_o prove_v the_o divine_a authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n back_o again_o by_o the_o scripture_n because_o they_o dare_v not_o build_v their_o faith_n upon_o the_o natural_a evidence_n and_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n so_o that_o dr._n holden_n way_n of_o resolve_v faith_n be_v different_a from_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o their_o divine_n which_o he_o say_v 3._o do_v not_o differ_v from_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o resolve_v their_o faith_n into_o the_o private_a spirit_n and_o this_o according_a to_o mr._n white_a 70._o
i_o take_v to_o be_v as_o shameful_a a_o circle_n as_o that_o wherewith_o dr._n holden_n upbraid_v the_o generality_n of_o his_o brethren_n §_o 3._o i_o proceed_v to_o his_o authority_n from_o father_n and_o council_n all_o which_o not_o one_o of_o they_o except_v he_o have_v take_v out_o of_o mr._n white_n be_v tabulae_fw-la suffragiales_n without_o the_o least_o acknowledgement_n from_o who_o he_o have_v they_o and_o that_o it_o may_v be_v evident_a that_o he_o have_v not_o consult_v the_o book_n themselves_o for_o they_o he_o have_v take_v they_o with_o all_o their_o fault_n and_o with_o the_o very_a same_o error_n of_o citation_n which_o mr._n white_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o before_o he_o so_o that_o though_o he_o be_v please_v to_o say_v of_o himself_o that_o 239._o he_o he_o be_v a_o bad_a transcriber_n yet_o i_o must_v do_v he_o that_o right_a to_o assure_v the_o reader_n that_o he_o do_v it_o very_o punctual_o and_o exact_o §_o 4._o he_o begin_v with_o council_n of_o which_o he_o tell_v we_o he_o will_v only_o mention_v three_o in_o several_a age_n the_o first_o be_v the_o first_o synod_n of_o lateran_n one_o may_v have_v expect_v after_o he_o have_v tell_v we_o he_o will_v mention_v three_o in_o several_a age_n he_o shall_v have_v produce_v they_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o time_n and_o have_v begin_v with_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n which_o be_v near_o 300_o year_n before_o the_o lateran_n but_o there_o be_v a_o good_a reason_n why_o the_o lateran_n shall_v be_v first_o produce_v viz._n because_o it_o be_v mention_v before_o the_o other_o in_o mr_n white_n be_v book_n well_o but_o what_o say_v this_o synod_n we_o all_o confess_v unanimous_o and_o consequent_o with_o one_o heart_n and_o mouth_n the_o tenet_n and_o say_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n add_v nothing_o substract_v nothing_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v deliver_v we_o by_o they_o and_o we_o believe_v as_o the_o father_n have_v believe_v we_o preach_v so_o as_o they_o have_v teach_v the_o force_n of_o which_o testimony_n mr._n s._n lay_v upon_o the_o word_n deliver_v as_o if_o that_o word_n wherever_o it_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o council_n or_o father_n must_v needs_o be_v understand_v of_o oral_a delivery_n whereas_o it_o be_v a_o general_a word_n indifferent_o use_v for_o conveyance_n either_o by_o writing_n or_o word_n of_o mouth_n in_o this_o place_n it_o plain_o refer_v to_o the_o write_n of_o particular_a father_n out_o of_o who_o a_o long_a catalogue_n of_o testimony_n against_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o monothelite_n have_v be_v read_v just_a before_o this_o declaration_n of_o the_o synod_n now_o what_o signify_v this_o to_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o this_o synod_n declare_v her_o faith_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o monothelite_n to_o be_v consonant_n in_o all_o thing_n to_o those_o testimony_n which_o have_v be_v produce_v out_o of_o the_o father_n the_o next_o be_v the_o council_n of_o sardica_n out_o of_o a_o epistle_n of_o which_o council_n he_o cite_v these_o word_n we_o have_v receive_v this_o doctrine_n we_o have_v be_v teach_v so_o we_o hold_v this_o catholic_n tradition_n faith_n and_o confession_n which_o be_v general_a word_n and_o indifferent_o applicable_a to_o oral_a tradition_n or_o write_v or_o both_o but_o be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v mr._n s._n ought_v not_o to_o have_v be_v ignorant_a that_o this_o council_n be_v reject_v by_o st._n austin_n and_o other_o orthodox_n father_n as_o 1_o binnius_n acknowledge_v and_o which_o be_v more_o that_o the_o latter_a part_n of_o this_o epistle_n out_o of_o which_o part_n mr._n s._n cite_v these_o word_n which_o contain_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n be_v by_o 347._o baronius_n and_o after_o he_o by_o binnius_n prove_v to_o have_v be_v surreptitious_o add_v for_o though_o it_o be_v find_v in_o theodoret_n and_o mention_v by_o sozomen_n yet_o baronius_n think_v that_o it_o be_v the_o arian_n confession_n compose_v by_o the_o false-synod_n of_o sardica_n which_o sit_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o that_o sozomen_n light_v upon_o it_o perhaps_o mistake_v it_o for_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o orthodox_n synod_n of_o the_o same_o name_n however_o that_o be_v he_o prove_v out_o of_o athanasius_n and_o from_o the_o testimony_n both_o of_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a bishop_n that_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o add_v one_o word_n or_o tittle_n no_o nor_o so_o much_o as_o explain_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o nicene_n faith_n but_o mr._n white_n say_v nothing_o of_o this_o and_o therefore_o mr._n s._n can_v not_o who_o be_v no_o speculator_n in_o these_o matter_n but_o only_o as_o a_o testifier_n deliver_v down_o these_o authority_n to_o we_o as_o he_o receive_v they_o by_o hand_n from_o mr._n white_a and_o if_o the_o word_n tradition_n be_v but_o in_o they_o they_o be_v demonstrative_a as_o for_o his_o testimony_n from_o the_o 2_o d_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o he_o call_v the_o 7_o the_o general_a council_n who_o pretend_v their_o doctrine_n of_o image-worship_n to_o have_v descend_v to_o they_o by_o a_o uninterrupted_a tradition_n and_o prove_v it_o most_o doughty_o by_o text_n of_o scripture_n ridiculous_o wrest_v by_o impertinent_a say_n out_o of_o obscure_a and_o counterfeit_a author_n and_o by_o fond_a and_o immodest_a story_n as_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o pope_n 4._o adrian_n the_o 6_o the_o of_o apparition_n and_o woman_n dream_n etc._n etc._n for_o which_o i_o refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o council_n itself_o which_o be_v such_o a_o mess_n of_o poppery_n that_o if_o a_o general_a council_n of_o atheist_n have_v meet_v together_o with_o a_o design_n to_o abuse_v religion_n by_o talk_v ridiculous_o concern_v it_o they_o can_v not_o have_v do_v it_o more_o effectual_o i_o say_v as_o for_o his_o testimony_n from_o this_o council_n i_o shall_v refer_v mr._n s_o to_o that_o western_a council_n under_o charles_n the_o great_a which_o a_o little_a after_o at_o francford_n condemn_v and_o also_o full_o confute_v the_o decision_n of_o this_o council_n call_v their_o pretend_a tradition_n of_o image-worship_n putidissimam_fw-la traditionem_fw-la a_o most_o stink_a tradition_n these_o be_v his_o authority_n from_o council_n where_o say_v he_o we_o see_v general_a council_n rely_v on_o the_o teach_v of_o the_o father_n or_o foregoing_a church_n and_o on_o the_o church_n tradition_n as_o their_o rule_n etc._n etc._n where_o do_v he_o see_v any_o such_o matter_n or_o where_o do_v he_o see_v general_a council_n be_v the_o council_n of_o lateran_n a_o general_n one_o or_o be_v the_o council_n of_o sardica_n if_o it_o be_v let_v he_o show_v how_o the_o 2_o d._n of_o nice_n can_v be_v the_o 7_o the_o general_n council_n mr._n white_a must_v write_v more_o explicit_o and_o say_v which_o be_v general_a council_n which_o not_o otherwise_o he_o will_v lead_v his_o friend_n into_o dangerous_a mistake_n §_o 4._o after_o ancient_a council_n not_o so_o ancient_a neither_o let_v we_o say_v he_o give_v a_o glance_n at_o father_n glance_n be_v a_o modest_a word_n and_o yet_o i_o doubt_v whether_o ever_o the_o father_n have_v so_o much_o as_o that_o from_o he_o before_o i_o speak_v particular_o to_o his_o testimony_n from_o the_o father_n i_o shall_v mind_v he_o of_o what_o mr._n rushworth_n say_v in_o general_a viz._n 13._o that_o who_o seek_v tradition_n in_o the_o father_n and_o to_o convince_v it_o by_o their_o testimony_n take_v a_o hard_a task_n upon_o he_o etc._n etc._n again_o ibid._n as_o in_o other_o point_n so_o even_o in_o this_o of_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n as_o doctor_n seem_v to_o differ_v now-adays_a so_o may_v the_o father_n also_o if_o this_o be_v true_a mr._n s._n be_v not_o very_o likely_a by_o a_o few_o testimony_n out_o of_o the_o father_n to_o prove_v that_o tradition_n be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n but_o let_v we_o see_v what_o he_o have_v do_v towards_o it_o he_o begin_v with_o a_o say_n of_o pope_n celestine_n to_o the_o father_n of_o the_o ephesin_n council_n now_o therefore_o we_o must_v act_v with_o a_o common_a endeavour_n to_o preserve_v thing_n believe_v and_o retain_v to_o this_o very_a time_n by_o succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n binnius_n other_o read_v of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d quite_o spoil_v the_o force_n of_o this_o citation_n which_o mr._n s._n put_v upon_o the_o word_n succession_n but_o read_v it_o how_o he_o will_v why_o may_v not_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v say_v to_o come_v by_o succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n when_o it_o be_v transmit_v to_o we_o by_o scripture_n as_o well_o as_o when_o by_o oral_a tradition_n i_o be_o sure_a the_o same_o celestine_n in_o a_o epistle_n to_o cyril_n commend_v he_o for_o defend_v
church_n and_o skip_v into_o the_o opinion_n of_o human_a sect_n 〈◊〉_d not_o of_o human_a election_n as_o mr._n s._n blind_o follow_v mr._n wh._n do_v most_o absurd_o translate_v it_o but_o he_o that_o have_v return_v from_o his_o error_n and_o hearken_v to_o the_o scripture_n and_o conform_v his_o life_n to_o the_o truth_n be_v as_o it_o be_v advance_v from_o a_o man_n to_o a_o god_n at_o the_o same_o rate_n he_o go_v on_o for_o several_a page_n together_o take_v the_o scripture_n for_o a_o indemonstrable_a principle_n from_o which_o all_o divine_a doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v demonstrate_v and_o for_o the_o criterion_n whereby_o they_o be_v to_o be_v try_v and_o charge_v the_o heretic_n in_o such_o word_n as_o we_o can_v find_v fit_a for_o our_o adversary_n as_o say_v he_o naughty_a boy_n shut_v out_o their_o schoolmaster_n so_o these_o drive_v the_o prophecy_n out_o of_o the_o church_n suspect_v that_o they_o will_v chide_v and_o admonish_v they_o and_o they_o patch_v together_o abundance_n of_o falsehood_n and_o fiction_n that_o they_o may_v seem_v rational_o not_o to_o admit_v the_o scripture_n again_o speak_v of_o these_o heretic_n affront_a the_o scripture_n he_o tell_v we_o they_o oppose_v the_o 〈◊〉_d divine_a tradition_n with_o human_a doctrine_n 〈◊〉_d by_o other_o tradition_n deliver_v from_o hand_n to_o hand_n that_o they_o may_v establish_v a_o sect_n or_o heresy_n again_o he_o say_v they_o adulterate_a the_o truth_n and_o steal_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n etc._n etc._n but_o for_o oral_a fraud_n they_o shall_v have_v write_v punishment_n but_o enough_o of_o this_o whosoever_o desire_v to_o see_v more_o of_o it_o let_v he_o read_v on_o where_o these_o man_n to_o their_o shame_n have_v direct_v we_o and_o see_v whether_o any_o protestant_n can_v speak_v more_o full_o and_o plain_o in_o this_o controversy_n the_o whole_a trust_n of_o the_o papist_n be_v upon_o the_o equivocal_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n tradition_n which_o word_n be_v common_o use_v by_o the_o father_n to_o signify_v to_o we_o the_o scripture_n or_o divine_a tradition_n as_o clement_n here_o call_v it_o but_o the_o papist_n understand_v it_o of_o their_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o to_o this_o they_o apply_v all_o those_o passage_n in_o the_o father_n where_o tradition_n be_v honourable_o mention_v so_o mr._n s._n deal_v with_o we_o in_o the_o testimony_n i_o have_v already_o examine_v and_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o argument_n in_o those_o few_o which_o remain_v but_o from_o the_o ambiguity_n of_o this_o word_n which_o i_o need_v not_o show_v of_o every_o one_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a for_o whosoever_o shall_v read_v they_o with_o this_o key_n will_v find_v that_o they_o be_v of_o no_o force_n to_o conclude_v what_o he_o drive_v at_o §_o 5._o as_o for_o his_o citation_n out_o of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n by_o which_o he_o will_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v the_o persuasion_n of_o their_o present_a church_n that_o tradition_n be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o that_o council_n have_v declare_v otherwise_o and_o be_v otherwise_o understand_v by_o the_o chief_a of_o their_o own_o writer_n and_o therefore_o he_o do_v prudent_o to_o conceal_v in_o a_o etc._n etc._n those_o choke_a word_n in_o which_o the_o council_n declare_v itself_o to_o receive_v and_o honour_v with_o equal_a pious_a affection_n and_o reverence_n the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o after_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o shuffle_n what_o a_o pitiful_a account_n be_v it_o that_o he_o at_o last_o give_v of_o that_o council_n put_v scripture_n constant_o before_o tradition_n because_o scripture_n be_v interpret_v by_o tradition_n be_v of_o the_o same_o authority_n as_o if_o a_o apostle_n or_o evangelist_n be_v present_a and_o therefore_o no_o wonder_n they_o honour_v scripture-testimony_n so_o as_o to_o put_v it_o before_o tradition_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o because_o scripture_n be_v subordinate_a to_o tradition_n and_o to_o be_v regulate_v by_o it_o therefore_o it_o deserve_v to_o be_v put_v before_o it_o beside_o if_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n be_v but_o several_a way_n of_o convey_v the_o evangelical_n and_o apostolical_a doctrine_n why_o shall_v he_o imagine_v a_o evangelist_n or_o apostle_n to_o be_v more_o present_a by_o the_o scripture_n than_o by_o oral_a tradition_n especial_o if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o he_o suppose_v scripture_n to_o be_v a_o uncertain_a and_o tradition_n a_o infallible_a way_n of_o convey_v this_o doctrine_n sect_n ii_o scripture_n §_o 1._o all_z that_o now_o remain_v be_v to_o confirm_v the_o precedent_a discourse_n by_o testimony_n of_o the_o most_o eminent_a person_n of_o the_o church_n in_o several_a age_n in_o which_o i_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o be_v large_a be_v so_o happy_o prevent_v by_o that_o full_a account_n which_o be_v give_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o this_o matter_n in_o the_o answer_n to_o labyrinthus_n cantuariensis_n which_o mr._n s._n may_v if_o he_o please_v consult_v for_o his_o further_a conviction_n §_o 2_o i_o begin_v with_o the_o historical_a account_n which_o eusebius_n give_v of_o commit_v the_o gospel_n to_o writing_n which_o be_v to_o this_o purpose_n viz_o 14._o that_o the_o roman_n be_v not_o content_a with_o the_o doctrine_n preach_v unless_o it_o be_v also_o commit_v to_o writing_n and_o therefore_o do_v earnest_o beg_v of_o mark_n peter_n companion_n that_o he_o will_v leave_v they_o a_o monument_n in_o write_v of_o that_o doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v deliver_v to_o they_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o this_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o write_n of_o st._n mark_n be_v gospel_n and_o when_o peter_n do_v understand_v that_o this_o work_n be_v publish_v be_v suggest_v by_o the_o divine_a revelation_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v say_v he_o be_v very_o much_o please_v with_o the_o ready_a and_o earnest_a desire_n of_o those_o person_n and_o that_o by_o his_o authority_n he_o confirm_v this_o write_n to_o the_o end_n that_o it_o may_v be_v every_o where_o read_v in_o the_o church_n as_o for_o st._n matthew_n and_o st._n john_n he_o tell_v we_o 18._o that_o of_o all_o the_o disciple_n they_o two_o only_o have_v leave_v monument_n in_o write_v of_o who_o it_o be_v also_o report_v that_o they_o betake_v themselves_o to_o write_v be_v draw_v thereto_o by_o necessity_n matthew_n after_o he_o have_v preach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o the_o jew_n and_o be_v resolve_v to_o go_v to_o other_o nation_n write_v his_o gospel_n in_o the_o language_n of_o his_o country_n and_o thus_o by_o the_o diligence_n and_o pain_n of_o write_v do_v abundant_o supply_v the_o the_o want_n of_o his_o presence_n to_o those_o who_o he_o leave_v and_o when_o mark_n and_o luke_n have_v publish_v their_o gospel_n it_o be_v report_v that_o john_n who_o have_v always_o use_v to_o preach_v the_o word_n without_o write_v it_o be_v at_o length_n wrought_v upon_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n do_v betake_v himself_o to_o write_v from_o this_o account_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o apostle_n think_v it_o necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n and_o secure_a conveyance_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v put_v into_o write_v and_o that_o they_o judge_v this_o a_o better_a way_n to_o supply_v the_o want_n of_o their_o presence_n than_o oral_a tradition_n therefore_o the_o same_o author_n tell_v we_o 31._o that_o the_o disciple_n who_o immediate_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n as_o they_o travel_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o those_o who_o have_v not_o yet_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o faith_n do_v with_o great_a care_n also_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a evangelist_n again_o 30._o that_o ignatius_n as_o he_o travel_v towards_o rome_n where_o he_o be_v to_o suffer_v exhort_v the_o church_n of_o every_o city_n to_o hold_v fast_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o as_o also_o by_o write_v he_o testify_v for_o great_a security_n he_o hold_v necessary_a to_o be_v copy_v in_o write_v §_o 4._o that_o the_o heretic_n of_o old_a make_v the_o same_o pretence_n which_o the_o papist_n make_v now_o of_o oral_a tradition_n in_o opposition_n to_o scripture_n the_o same_o eusebius_n tell_v we_o and_o withal_o that_o book_n be_v a_o sufficient_a confutation_n of_o this_o pretence_n 27._o those_o say_v he_o who_o be_v of_o the_o heresy_n of_o artemon_n say_v that_o all_o their_o forefather_n and_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o have_v receive_v and_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o they_o also_o do_v and_o have_v preserve_v the_o true_a teach_v unto_o the_o time_n of_o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o successor_n zephyrinus_n corrupt_v it_o and_o this_o say_v he_o will_v have_v great_a probability_n be_v it_o not_o first_o of_o all_o contradict_v by_o the_o scripture_n and_o next_o if_o there_o
the_o help_n of_o tradition_n yet_o unless_o we_o be_v extreme_o ungratful_a we_o can_v but_o acknowledge_v that_o god_n have_v infinite_o better_o provide_v for_o we_o in_o not_o leave_v the_o ground_n of_o our_o religion_n to_o the_o mere_a breath_n of_o the_o people_n or_o the_o care_n of_o mother_n instruct_v their_o child_n but_o have_v give_v we_o the_o certain_a record_n of_o all_o the_o doctrine_n and_o motive_n of_o faith_n preserve_v inviolable_o from_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o when_o the_o church_n see_v with_o what_o care_n god_n have_v provide_v for_o the_o mean_n of_o faith_n oral_a tradition_n be_v little_o mind_v thence_o the_o memory_n of_o those_o other_o thing_n not_o record_v in_o scripture_n be_v whole_o lose_v all_o the_o care_n be_v employ_v in_o search_v preserve_a and_o deliver_v these_o sacred_a book_n to_o posterity_n to_o these_o the_o primitive_a church_n still_o appeal_v these_o they_o plead_v for_o against_o all_o adversary_n defend_v their_o authority_n explain_v their_o sense_n vindicate_v they_o from_o all_o corruption_n tradition_n they_o rely_v not_o on_o any_o further_a than_o as_o a_o testimony_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o record_n or_o to_o clear_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o from_o the_o perverse_a interpretation_n of_o those_o heretic_n who_o pretend_v another_o kind_n of_o tradition_n than_o what_o be_v in_o scripture_n and_o when_o these_o be_v silence_v all_o the_o dispute_n that_o arise_v in_o the_o church_n concern_v matter_n of_o faith_n be_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o book_n as_o be_v evident_a by_o the_o proceed_n in_o the_o case_n of_o arius_n and_o pelagius_n wherein_o tradition_n be_v only_o use_v as_o a_o mean_n to_o clear_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o not_o at_o all_o as_o that_o which_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o be_v to_o be_v resolve_v into_o but_o when_o any_o thing_n be_v plead_v from_o tradition_n for_o which_o there_o be_v no_o ground_n in_o scripture_n it_o be_v reject_v with_o the_o same_o ease_n it_o be_v offer_v and_o such_o person_n be_v plain_o tell_v this_o be_v not_o the_o church_n way_n if_o they_o have_v plain_a scripture_n with_o the_o concurrent_a sense_n of_o antiquity_n they_o may_v produce_v it_o and_o rely_v upon_o it_o so_o that_o the_o whole_a use_n of_o tradition_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n beside_o attest_v the_o book_n be_v to_o show_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o impose_v sense_n on_o scripture_n against_o the_o universal_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n but_o as_o long_o as_o man_n be_v man_n it_o be_v not_o avoidable_o but_o they_o must_v fall_v into_o different_a apprehension_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n according_a to_o their_o different_a judgement_n prejudices_fw-la learning_n and_o education_n and_o since_o they_o have_v all_o this_o apprehension_n that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v all_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n thence_o as_o man_n judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o they_o differ_v in_o their_o apprehension_n concern_v matter_n of_o faith_n and_o thence_o error_n and_o mistake_n may_v easy_o come_v into_o the_o church_n without_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o nay_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o man_n to_o rely_v on_o tradition_n without_o scripture_n this_o may_v easy_o be_v do_v for_o by_o that_o mean_v they_o make_v a_o new_a rule_n of_o faith_n not_o know_v to_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o consequent_o that_o very_a assertion_n be_v a_o error_n in_o which_o the_o former_a age_n do_v not_o conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o and_o if_o these_o thing_n be_v possible_a m._n s_n demonstration_n fail_v he_o for_o hereby_o a_o reasonable_a account_n be_v give_v how_o error_n may_v come_v into_o a_o church_n without_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o again_o let_v i_o inquire_v of_o mr._n s._n whether_o man_n may_v not_o believe_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roll_a part_n of_o the_o church_n to_o oblige_v the_o whole_a to_o a_o assent_n to_o the_o definition_n of_o it_o to_o speak_v plain_a be_v it_o not_o possible_a for_o man_n to_o believe_v the_o pope_n and_o council_n infallible_a in_o their_o decree_n and_o i_o hope_v the_o jesuit_n as_o little_a as_o mr._n s._n love_v they_o or_o they_o him_z may_v be_v a_o sufficient_a evidence_n of_o more_o than_o the_o bare_a possibility_n of_o this_o if_o they_o may_v believe_v this_o do_v it_o not_o necessary_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v whatever_o they_o declare_v to_o be_v matter_n of_o faith_n suppose_v then_o that_o transubstantiation_n supremacy_n invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v but_o private_a opinion_n before_o but_o be_v now_o define_v by_o pope_n and_o council_n these_o man_n can_v but_o look_v on_o themselves_o as_o much_o oblige_v to_o believe_v they_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v deliver_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o every_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n be_v it_o now_o repugnant_a to_o common_a sense_n that_o this_o opinion_n shall_v be_v believe_v or_o entertain_v in_o the_o church_n if_o not_o why_o may_v not_o this_o opinion_n be_v general_o receive_v if_o it_o be_v so_o do_v it_o not_o unavoidable_o follow_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o man_n must_v alter_v according_a to_o the_o church_n definition_n and_o thus_o private_a opinion_n may_v be_v believe_v as_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o corrupt_a practice_n be_v establish_v as_o laudable_a piece_n of_o devotion_n and_o yet_o no_o one_o age_n of_o the_o church_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o thus_o i_o hope_v mr._n s._n may_v see_v how_o far_o it_o be_v from_o be_v a_o self-evident_a principle_n that_o no_o error_n can_v come_v into_o the_o church_n unless_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n evident_a in_o a_o manner_n to_o the_o whole_a world_n which_o be_v so_o wild_a a_o apprehension_n that_o i_o believe_v the_o jesuit_n can_v entertain_v themselves_o without_o smile_n to_o see_v their_o domestic_a adversary_n expose_v themselves_o to_o contempt_n with_o so_o much_o confidence_n thus_o i_o come_v to_o the_o reason_n i_o give_v 8._o why_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o this_o be_v the_o present_a sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n my_o word_n be_v for_o i_o see_v the_o roman_a church_n assert_n that_o thing_n may_v be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la in_o one_o age_n which_o be_v not_o in_o another_o at_o least_o pope_n and_o council_n challenge_v this_o and_o this_o be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n maintain_v there_o and_o other_o be_v look_v on_o as_o no_o member_n of_o their_o church_n who_o assert_v the_o contrary_a but_o as_o person_n at_o least_o meritorious_o if_o not_o actual_o excommunicate_v where_o then_o shall_v i_o satisfy_v myself_o what_o the_o sense_n of_o your_o church_n be_v as_o to_o this_o particular_a must_v i_o believe_v a_o very_a few_o person_n who_o the_o rest_n disow_v as_o heretical_a and_o seditious_a or_o aught_o i_o not_o rather_o to_o take_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o great_a and_o most_o approve_a person_n of_o that_o church_n and_o these_o disown_n any_o such_o doctrine_n but_o assert_v that_o the_o church_n may_v determine_v thing_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la which_o be_v not_o before_o in_o answer_n to_o this_o mr._n s._n beg_v leave_v to_o distinguish_v the_o word_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la 205._o which_o may_v either_o mean_a christian_a faith_n or_o point_n of_o faith_n teach_v by_o christ_n and_o then_o he_o grant_v it_o be_v nonsense_n to_o say_v they_o can_v be_v in_o one_o age_n and_o not_o in_o another_o or_o de_fw-fr fide_fw-la may_v mean_v obligatory_a to_o be_v believe_v in_o this_o latter_a sense_n none_o i_o think_v say_v he_o deny_v thing_n may_v be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la in_o one_o age_n and_o not_o in_o another_o in_o the_o former_a sense_n none_o hold_v it_o upon_o which_o very_o triumphant_o he_o conclude_v what_o be_v now_o become_v of_o your_o difficulty_n i_o believe_v you_o be_v in_o some_o wonderment_n and_o think_v i_o elude_v it_o rather_o than_o answer_v it_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o unperplex_v you_o i_o must_v confess_v it_o a_o fault_n of_o humane_a nature_n to_o admire_v thing_n which_o man_n understand_v not_o on_o which_o account_n i_o can_v free_v myself_o from_o some_o temptation_n to_o that_o he_o call_v wonderment_n but_o i_o be_o present_o cure_v of_o it_o when_o i_o endeavour_v to_o reduce_v his_o distinction_n to_o reason_n for_o instead_o of_o explain_v his_o term_n he_o shall_v have_v show_v how_o any_o thing_n can_v be_v obligatory_a to_o be_v believe_v in_o any_o age_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v no_o point_n of_o faith_n teach_v by_o christ_n which_o notwithstanding_o his_o endeavour_n to_o unperplex_v i_o be_v a_o thing_n as_o yet_o i_o apprehend_v not_o because_o i_o understand_v no_o obligation_n
but_o this_o if_o a_o pope_n and_o council_n shall_v define_v a_o new_a thing_n and_o declare_v they_o ground_n themselves_o on_o new_a light_n as_o do_v their_o first_o reformer_n in_o england_n but_o i_o shall_v find_v he_o say_v no_o such_o foppery_n in_o faith-definition_n make_v by_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v this_o the_o man_n who_o make_v choice_n of_o reason_n for_o his_o weapon_n can_v there_o be_v a_o great_a calumny_n cast_v on_o our_o church_n than_o to_o say_v her_o reformer_n ground_v themselves_o on_o new_a light_n when_o our_o great_a charge_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v for_o introduce_v novelty_n and_o recede_v from_o pure_a and_o primitive_a antiquity_n whether_o the_o charge_n be_v true_a or_o no_o yet_o sure_o it_o follow_v they_o do_v not_o declare_v they_o ground_n themselves_o on_o new_a light_n but_o express_o the_o contrary_a well_o but_o pope_n and_o council_n neither_o define_v new_a thing_n nor_o ground_n themselves_o on_o they_o but_o what_o mean_v the_o man_n of_o reason_n that_o they_o make_v no_o new_a definition_n sure_o not_o for_o than_o what_o do_v they_o meet_v for_o and_o what_o mean_v their_o decree_n but_o he_o intend_v that_o they_o deliver_v no_o new_a doctrine_n but_o how_o must_v that_o be_v try_v or_o have_v mr._n s._n gain_v the_o opinion_n of_o infallibility_n both_o from_o pope_n and_o council_n that_o we_o must_v believe_v his_o bare_a word_n but_o we_o not_o only_o say_v but_o prove_v that_o even_o their_o last_o council_n have_v define_v many_o thing_n which_o never_o be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n and_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n whether_o they_o say_v they_o ground_n themselves_o on_o new_a light_n or_o pretend_v to_o a_o infallible_a assistance_n for_o it_o come_v all_o to_o the_o same_o at_o last_o for_o if_o the_o assistance_n be_v infallible_a what_o matter_n be_v it_o whether_o the_o doctrine_n have_v be_v reveal_v or_o no_o for_o on_o this_o supposition_n it_o be_v impossible_a that_o pope_n and_o council_n shall_v miscarry_v therefore_o if_o any_o church_n be_v guilty_a of_o foppery_n in_o faith-definition_n it_o must_v be_v that_o which_o you_o miscall_v the_o catholic_n but_o be_v more_o true_o know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n there_o be_v yet_o one_o piece_n of_o mr._n s_n sagacity_n to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o as_o to_o this_o particular_a which_o be_v 210._o that_o i_o be_o at_o a_o end_n of_o my_o argument_n because_o i_o say_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n infallibility_n be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n maintain_v in_o which_o i_o confound_v the_o church_n with_o the_o school_n or_o some_o private_a opinater_n and_o then_o carp_v at_o those_o man_n tenet_n and_o this_o be_v the_o force_n of_o all_o that_o paragraph_n he_o tell_v i_o i_o want_v not_o wit_n to_o know_v that_o no_o sober_a catholic_n hold_v humane_a deduction_n the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n schoolman_n definer_n of_o it_o nor_o the_o school_n the_o tribunal_n whence_o to_o propose_v it_o authoritative_o and_o oblige_o to_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o faithful_a neither_o do_v mr._n s._n want_v the_o wit_n to_o know_v that_o our_o present_a enquiry_n be_v concern_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o present_a church_n about_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n since_o than_o mr._n s._n must_v confess_v it_o necessary_a to_o faith_n to_o know_v what_o the_o certain_a rule_n of_o it_o be_v let_v i_o inquire_v further_o whether_o any_o particular_a person_n can_v know_v certain_o what_o it_o be_v unless_o he_o know_v what_o the_o church_n own_v for_o her_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o whether_o that_o may_v be_v own_v as_o the_o church_n judgement_n which_o be_v stiff_o oppose_v by_o the_o most_o interest_v person_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o most_o zealous_a contender_n for_o it_o especial_o when_o the_o pope_n who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n condemn_v the_o doctrine_n assert_v and_o that_o only_a by_o a_o small_a number_n of_o such_o who_o be_v as_o much_o oppose_v by_o themselves_o as_o by_o any_o of_o we_o be_v it_o then_o possible_a to_o know_v the_o church_n judgement_n or_o not_o if_o not_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o search_v for_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n if_o it_o be_v which_o way_n can_v we_o come_v to_o know_v it_o either_o by_o most_o voice_n or_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n either_o of_o the_o way_n i_o dare_v put_v it_o to_o a_o fair_a trial_n whether_o oral_a tradition_n or_o the_o infallibility_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n be_v the_o doctrine_n most_o own_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o mr._n s._n still_o tell_v we_o these_o be_v only_o private_a opinator_n and_o schoolman_n who_o assert_v the_o contrary_a doctrine_n to_o he_o but_o wiill_v not_o they_o much_o more_o say_v on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o this_o way_n of_o oral_a trodition_n be_v a_o novel_a fancy_n of_o some_o few_o half-catholicks_a in_o england_n and_o tend_v to_o subvert_v the_o roman_a church_n but_o be_v the_o present_a pope_n with_o mr._n s._n a_o private_a opinator_fw-la or_o be_v the_o last_o a_o mere_a schoolman_fw-mi i_o be_o sure_a what_o ever_o mr._n s._n think_v of_o he_o he_o think_v not_o so_o of_o himself_o when_o he_o say_v he_o be_v no_o divine_a in_o the_o controversy_n of_o jansenius_n do_v the_o court_n of_o rome_n signify_v no_o more_o with_o mr._n s._n than_o a_o company_n of_o scholastic_a pedant_n that_o know_v not_o what_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n be_v concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n i_o meddle_v not_o with_o the_o school_n but_o with_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n and_o he_o who_o mr._n s._n own_v for_o the_o head_n of_o it_o and_o be_v it_o consistent_a with_o his_o headship_n to_o condemn_v that_o doctrine_n which_o contain_v in_o it_o the_o only_a certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n mr._n s._n may_v then_o see_v they_o be_v no_o such_o impertinent_a topic_n which_o i_o insist_v on_o and_o as_o stout_a as_o mr._n s._n seem_v to_o be_v i_o a_o apt_a to_o believe_v he_o will_v not_o look_v on_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o inquisition_n as_o a_o impertinent_a topick_n 12_o but_o at_o last_o mr._n s._n offer_v at_o something_o whereby_o he_o will_v satisfy_v i_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n as_o to_o this_o particular_a and_o therefore_o ask_v whether_o i_o never_o hear_v of_o such_o a_o thing_n as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 211._o i_o must_v ingenuous_o confess_v i_o have_v and_o see_v more_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o it_o than_o i_o be_o satisfy_v with_o but_o what_o of_o that_o there_o he_o tell_v i_o i_o may_v find_v a_o clear_a solution_n of_o my_o doubt_n by_o the_o constant_a procedure_n of_o that_o most_o grave_a synod_n in_o its_o definition_n that_o be_v i_o hope_v to_o find_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v acknowledge_v there_o as_o the_o only_a self-evident_a rule_n of_o faith_n if_o i_o do_v this_o i_o confess_v myself_o satisfy_v in_o this_o enquiry_n but_o how_o much_o to_o the_o contrary_n be_v there_o very_o obvious_a in_o the_o proceed_n of_o it_o for_o in_o the_o 4_o the_o session_n the_o decree_n be_v that_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n shall_v be_v embrace_v with_o equal_a piety_n and_o reverence_n and_o the_o reason_n be_v because_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n be_v contain_v partly_o in_o scripture_n partly_o in_o tradition_n but_o what_o art_n must_v mr._n s._n use_v to_o infer_v from_o hence_o that_o oral_a tradition_n in_o contradistinction_n to_o scripture_n be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n i_o can_v but_o say_v that_o the_o roll_a man_n of_o that_o council_n be_v man_n wise_a enough_o in_o their_o generation_n and_o they_o be_v too_o wise_a whole_o to_o exclude_v scripture_n but_o because_o they_o know_v that_o of_o itself_o can_v not_o serve_v their_o purpose_n they_o therefore_o help_v it_o out_o with_o tradition_n and_o make_v both_o together_o the_o complete_a rule_n of_o faith_n where_o i_o pray_v in_o all_o the_o proceed_n of_o that_o council_n do_v mr._n s._n find_v they_o define_v any_o thing_n on_o the_o account_n of_o oral_a tradition_n instead_o of_o which_o we_o find_v continual_a bandying_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o father_n which_o may_v have_v be_v all_o spare_v if_o they_o have_v be_v so_o wise_a as_o to_o consider_v they_o can_v not_o but_o know_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o present_a church_n nor_o that_o of_o the_o precedent_n and_o so_o up_o to_o the_o time_n of_o christ._n but_o they_o be_v either_o so_o ignorant_a as_o not_o to_o light_v on_o this_o happy_a invention_n or_o so_o wise_a and_o know_v as_o to_o despise_v it_o it_o be_v true_a they_o will_v not_o have_v their_o doctrine_n look_v
he_o never_o hear_v of_o such_o a_o thing_n as_o the_o scripture_n or_o be_v it_o so_o hard_a to_o find_v it_o but_o if_o he_o have_v hear_v of_o it_o i_o entreat_v he_o to_o resolve_v i_o these_o question_n 1._o whether_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v write_v at_o such_o a_o time_n when_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n therein_o record_v be_v capable_a of_o be_v thorough_o examine_v which_o he_o can_v deny_v upon_o his_o own_o principle_n for_o tradition_n be_v then_o infallible_a as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n the_o writer_n of_o these_o book_n can_v be_v conceive_v to_o deliver_v it_o amiss_o unless_o they_o resolve_v to_o contradict_v the_o present_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n which_o if_o they_o have_v do_v those_o book_n can_v never_o have_v find_v any_o reception_n among_o christian_n if_o tradition_n then_o convey_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n infalilble_o these_o book_n must_v convey_v it_o infallible_o because_o they_o contain_v in_o they_o the_o infallible_a tradition_n of_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o be_v write_v at_o the_o time_n when_o many_o person_n live_v have_v be_v able_a to_o disprove_v any_o thing_n contain_v therein_o repugnant_a to_o truth_n and_o that_o these_o book_n be_v write_v by_o those_o person_n who_o name_n they_o bear_v i_o appeal_v to_o mr_n s_n own_o rule_n tradition_n for_o if_o that_o be_v infallible_a in_o any_o thing_n it_o must_v be_v in_o this_o and_o if_o one_o age_n can_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o such_o concernment_n what_o security_n can_v be_v have_v that_o it_o may_v not_o do_v so_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n 2._o whether_o he_o believe_v that_o those_o who_o intention_n be_v to_o write_v a_o account_n of_o the_o life_n action_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n do_v leave_v any_o thing_n out_o of_o their_o book_n which_o do_v relate_v to_o they_o as_o of_o concernment_n for_o we_o to_o believe_v for_o upon_o mr._n s_n principle_n any_o one_o may_v easy_o know_v what_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n be_v and_o especial_o such_o certain_o who_o be_v either_o present_v themselves_o at_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n or_o hear_v they_o from_o those_o who_o be_v and_o what_o satisfaction_n can_v any_o one_o desire_n great_a than_o this_o but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o this_o testimony_n be_v not_o more_o safe_o deposit_v in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v convey_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n than_o it_o can_v be_v by_o be_v commit_v to_o write_v by_o such_o who_o be_v eye_n and_o ear_n witness_n of_o the_o action_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n upon_o which_o i_o advance_v some_o further_a query_n 3._o if_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o more_o certain_a way_n why_o be_v any_o thing_n write_v at_o all_o it_o may_v be_v mr._n s._n will_v tell_v we_o for_o moral_a instruction_n and_o to_o give_v precept_n of_o good_a life_n but_o then_o why_o may_v not_o these_o be_v as_o infallible_o convey_v by_o tradition_n as_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o why_o then_o be_v any_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o point_n of_o faith_n insert_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n by_o which_o it_o certain_o appear_v that_o the_o intention_n of_o write_v they_o be_v to_o preserve_v they_o to_o posterity_n let_v mr._n s._n tell_v i_o whether_o it_o be_v consistent_a with_o the_o wisdom_n of_o man_n much_o less_o with_o the_o wisdom_n of_o a_o infinite_a be_v to_o employ_v man_n to_o do_v that_o which_o may_v be_v far_o better_a do_v another_o way_n and_o when_o it_o be_v do_v can_v give_v no_o satisfaction_n to_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n 4._o whether_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v understand_v when_o they_o be_v speak_v cease_v to_o be_v so_o when_o they_o be_v write_v for_o mr._n s._n seem_v to_o understand_v those_o term_n of_o a_o live_a voice_n and_o dead_a letter_n in_o a_o very_a strict_a and_o rigorous_a manner_n as_o though_o the_o sense_n be_v only_o quick_a when_o speak_v and_o become_v bury_v in_o dead_a letter_n but_o mr._n s._n seem_v with_o the_o sagacious_a indian_a to_o admire_v how_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o dead_a letter_n and_o unsenced_a character_n to_o express_v man_n meaning_n as_o well_o as_o word_n i_o can_v enter_v into_o mr._n s_n apprehension_n how_o 24_o letter_n by_o their_o various_a disposition_n can_v express_v matter_n of_o faith_n and_o yet_o to_o increase_v the_o wonder_n he_o write_v about_o matter_n of_o faith_n while_o he_o be_v prove_v that_o matter_n of_o faith_n can_v be_v convey_v by_o write_v so_o that_o mr._n s_n own_o writing_n be_v the_o best_a demonstration_n against_o himself_o and_o he_o confute_v his_o own_o sophistry_n with_o his_o finger_n as_o diogenes_n do_v zeno_n by_o his_o motion_n for_o do_v mr._n s._n hope_v to_o persuade_v man_n that_o tradition_n be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o his_o book_n or_o not_o if_o not_o to_o what_o purpose_n do_v he_o write_v if_o he_o do_v than_o it_o be_v to_o be_v hope_v some_o matter_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v intelligible_o convey_v by_o writing_n especial_o if_o mr._n s._n do_v it_o but_o by_o no_o mean_n we_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o ever_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n can_v do_v it_o for_o whatever_o be_v write_v by_o man_n assist_v by_o that_o be_v according_a to_o he_o but_o a_o heap_n of_o dead_a letter_n and_o insignificant_a character_n when_o mr._n s._n the_o mean_a while_o be_v full_a of_o sense_n and_o demonstration_n happy_a man_n that_o can_v thus_o outdo_v infinite_a wisdom_n and_o write_v far_o beyond_o either_o prophet_n or_o apostle_n but_o if_o he_o will_v condescend_v so_o far_o as_o to_o allow_v that_o to_o inspire_a person_n which_o he_o confident_o believe_v of_o himself_o viz._n that_o he_o can_v write_v a_o book_n full_a of_o sense_n and_o that_o any_o ordinary_a capacity_n may_v apprehend_v the_o design_n of_o it_o our_o controversy_n be_v at_o a_o end_n for_o then_o matter_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v intelligible_o and_o certain_o convey_v to_o posterity_n by_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o if_o so_o there_o will_v be_v no_o need_n of_o any_o recourse_n to_o oral_a tradition_n 5._o if_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n do_v not_o certain_o &_o intelligible_o convey_v all_o matter_n of_o faith_n what_o make_v they_o be_v receive_v with_o so_o much_o veneration_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v best_a able_a to_o judge_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o matter_n contain_v in_o they_o and_o the_o usefulness_n of_o the_o book_n themselves_o and_o therein_o we_o still_o find_v that_o appeal_v be_v make_v to_o they_o that_o they_o think_v themselves_o concern_v to_o vindicate_v they_o against_o all_o objection_n of_o heathen_n and_o other_o and_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n be_v make_v into_o they_o and_o not_o tradition_n as_o i_o have_v already_o manifest_v and_o must_v not_o repeat_v 6._o whether_o it_o be_v in_o the_o least_o credible_a 9_o since_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v suppose_v to_o contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n that_o every_o age_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v look_v on_o itself_o as_o oblige_v absolute_o to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o precedent_n by_o virtue_n of_o a_o oral-tradition_n for_o since_o they_o resolve_v their_o faith_n into_o the_o write_a book_n how_o be_v it_o possible_a they_o shall_v believe_v on_o the_o account_n of_o a_o oral_a tradition_n although_o then_o the_o apostle_n do_v deliver_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n to_o all_o their_o disciple_n yet_o since_o the_o record_n of_o it_o be_v embrace_v in_o the_o church_n man_n judge_v of_o the_o truth_n or_o falsehood_n of_o doctrine_n by_o the_o conveniency_n or_o repugnancy_n of_o they_o to_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o those_o book_n by_o which_o we_o understand_v that_o the_o obligation_n to_o believe_v what_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o precedent_a age_n do_v not_o arise_v from_o the_o oral_a tradition_n of_o it_o but_o by_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o present_a age_n that_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o contain_v in_o scripture_n it_o be_v time_n now_o to_o return_v to_o mr._n s._n who_o proceed_v still_o to_o manifest_v this_o obligation_n in_o posterity_n to_o believe_v what_o be_v deliver_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n etc._n by_o the_o precedent_a age_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o force_n of_o all_o be_v the_o same_o still_o viz._n that_o otherwise_o one_o age_n must_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o but_o the_o inconsequence_n of_o that_o i_o have_v full_o show_v already_o unless_o he_o demonstrate_v it_o impossible_a for_o error_n to_o come_v in_o any_o other_o way_n for_o if_o we_o reduce_v the_o substance_n of_o
of_o harms-way_n than_o to_o venture_v the_o infallibility_n of_o plain_a oral_a tradition_n for_o the_o doctrine_n he_o maintain_v against_o a_o practical_a tradition_n which_o they_o have_v at_o rome_n of_o kill_a heretic_n methinks_v mr._n s._n may_v have_v spare_v his_o brag_n that_o he_o have_v evince_v from_o clear_a reason_n 54._o that_o it_o be_v far_o more_o impossible_a to_o make_v a_o man_n not_o to_o be_v than_o not_o to_o know_v what_o be_v rivet_v into_o his_o soul_n by_o so_o oft_o repeat_v sensation_n as_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v by_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n and_o that_o it_o exceed_v all_o the_o power_n of_o nature_n abstract_v from_o the_o case_n of_o madness_n and_o violent_a disease_n to_o blot_v knowledge_n thus_o fix_v out_o of_o the_o soul_n of_o one_o single_a believer_n insomuch_o that_o soon_o may_v all_o mankind_n perish_v than_o the_o regulative_a virtue_n of_o tradition_n miscarry_v nay_o soon_o may_v the_o sinew_n of_o entire_a nature_n by_o overstrain_v crack_n and_o she_o lose_v all_o her_o activity_n and_o motion_n that_o be_v herself_o than_o one_o single_a part_n of_o that_o innumerable_a multitude_n which_o integrate_a the_o vast_a testification_n which_o we_o call_v tradition_n can_v possible_o be_v violate_v when_o after_o he_o have_v tell_v we_o 116._o that_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v blessed_v with_o more_o vigorous_a cause_n to_o imprint_v christ_n doctrine_n at_o first_o and_o recommend_v it_o to_o the_o next_o age_n than_o be_v find_v any_o where_o else_o and_o consequent_o that_o the_o stream_n of_o tradition_n in_o its_o source_n and_o first_o put_v into_o motion_n be_v more_o particular_o vigorous_a there_o than_o in_o any_o other_o see_v and_o that_o the_o chief_a pastor_n of_o that_o see_v have_v a_o particular_a title_n to_o infallibility_n build_v upon_o tradition_n above_o any_o other_o pastor_n whatsoever_o not_o to_o dilate_v on_o the_o particular_a assistance_n to_o that_o bishop_n spring_v out_o of_o his_o divine_o constitute_v office_n when_o i_o say_v after_o all_o this_o quaint_a reason_n and_o rumble_a rhetoric_n about_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n and_o the_o particular_a infallibility_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n build_v on_o tradition_n we_o can_v but_o remember_v that_o this_o great_a oracle_n of_o oral_a tradition_n the_o pope_n and_o this_o great_a master_n of_o it_o mr._n white_a who_o be_v so_o peculiar_o skilled_a in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n have_v so_o manifest_o declare_v themselves_o to_o differ_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n for_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o congregation_n general_a at_o rome_n have_v condemn_v all_o his_o book_n for_o this_o reason_n because_o 9_o they_o contain_v several_a proposition_n manifest_o heretical_a be_v a_o sign_n that_o these_o two_o great_a wit_n do_v not_o very_o well_o hit_v it_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o either_o that_o they_o do_v not_o both_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o that_o one_o of_o they_o do_v not_o right_o understand_v it_o or_o not_o follow_v it_o and_o now_o why_o may_v not_o that_o which_o mr._n s._n unjust_o say_v concern_v the_o use_n of_o scripture_n be_v upon_o this_o account_n just_o apply_v to_o the_o business_n of_o oral_a tradition_n 39_o if_o we_o see_v two_o such_o eminent_a wit_n among_o the_o papist_n the_o pope_n and_o mr._n white_a make_v use_n of_o the_o selfsame_a and_o as_o they_o conceive_v the_o best_a advantage_n their_o rule_n of_o faith_n give_v they_o and_o avail_v themselves_o the_o best_a they_o can_v by_o acquire_v skill_n yet_o differ_v about_o matter_n of_o faith_n what_o certainty_n can_v we_o undertake_o promise_v to_o weak_a head_n that_o be_v to_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o papist_n in_o who_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n do_v profess_o cherish_v ignorance_n for_o the_o increase_n of_o their_o devotion_n §_o 6._o four_o we_o have_v sufficient_a assurance_n that_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v convey_v down_o to_o we_o without_o any_o material_a corruption_n or_o alteration_n and_o he_o that_o deny_v this_o must_v either_o reject_v the_o authority_n of_o all_o book_n because_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a whether_o they_o be_v the_o same_o now_o that_o they_o be_v at_o first_o or_o else_o give_v some_o probable_a reason_n why_o these_o shall_v be_v more_o liable_a to_o corruption_n than_o other_o but_o any_o man_n that_o consider_v thing_n will_v easy_o find_v that_o it_o be_v much_o more_o improbable_a that_o these_o book_n shall_v have_v be_v either_o wilful_o or_o involuntary_o corrupt_v in_o any_o thing_n material_a to_o faith_n or_o a_o good_a life_n than_o any_o other_o book_n in_o the_o world_n whether_o we_o consider_v the_o peculiar_a providence_n of_o god_n engage_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o they_o or_o the_o peculiar_a circumstance_n of_o these_o book_n if_o they_o be_v wrirten_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v and_o be_v of_o use_n to_o christian_n as_o be_v acknowledge_v at_o least_o in_o word_n on_o all_o hand_n nothing_o be_v more_o credible_a than_o that_o the_o same_o divine_a providence_n which_o take_v care_n for_o the_o publish_n of_o they_o will_v likewise_o be_v concern_v to_o preserve_v they_o entire_a and_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o peculiar_a circumstance_n of_o these_o book_n we_o shall_v find_v it_o moral_o impossible_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v material_o corrupt_v because_o be_v of_o universal_a and_o mighty_a concernment_n and_o at_o first_o diffuse_v into_o many_o hand_n and_o soon_o after_o translate_v into_o most_o language_n and_o most_o passage_n in_o they_o cite_v in_o book_n now_o extant_a and_o all_o these_o now_o agree_v in_o all_o matter_n of_o importance_n we_o have_v as_o great_a assurance_n as_o can_v be_v have_v concern_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o they_o have_v not_o suffer_v any_o material_a alteration_n and_o far_o great_a than_o any_o man_n can_v have_v concern_v the_o incorruption_n of_o their_o oral_a tradition_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v when_o i_o come_v to_o answer_v the_o thing_n which_o he_o call_v demonstration_n §_o 7._o five_o that_o de_fw-fr facto_fw-la the_o scripture_n have_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o christian_n in_o former_a age_n to_o be_v the_o mean_n whereby_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n have_v with_o great_a certainty_n be_v convey_v to_o they_o one_o good_a evidence_n of_o this_o be_v that_o the_o primitive_a adversary_n of_o christian_a religion_n do_v always_o look_v upon_o the_o scripture_n as_o the_o standard_n and_o measure_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o in_o all_o their_o writing_n against_o christianity_n take_v that_o for_o grant_v to_o be_v the_o christian_a faith_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o those_o book_n there_o have_v not_o as_o yet_o any_o philosopher_n rise_v up_o who_o have_v demonstrate_v to_o the_o world_n that_o a_o doctrine_n can_v not_o with_o sufficient_a certainty_n and_o clearness_n be_v convey_v by_o write_v from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o but_o how_o absurd_a have_v this_o method_n of_o confute_v christian_a religion_n be_v if_o it_o have_v be_v then_o the_o public_a profession_n of_o christian_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n how_o easy_a have_v it_o be_v for_o the_o father_n who_o apologize_v for_o and_o defend_v christian_a religion_n to_o have_v tell_v they_o they_o take_v a_o wrong_a measure_n of_o their_o doctrine_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o principle_n of_o christian_n that_o their_o faith_n be_v convey_v to_o they_o by_o the_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o fond_a undertake_n to_o attaque_fw-la their_o religion_n that_o way_n but_o if_o they_o will_v effectual_o argue_v against_o it_o they_o ought_v to_o inquire_v what_o that_o doctrine_n be_v which_o be_v oral_o deliver_v from_o father_n to_o son_n without_o which_o the_o scripture_n can_v signify_v no_o more_o to_o they_o than_o a_o unknown_a cipher_n without_o a_o key_n be_v of_o themselves_o without_o the_o light_n of_o oral_a tradition_n only_o a_o heap_n of_o unintelligible_a word_n unsense_v cha_fw-mi racter_n and_o ink_n various_o figure_v in_o a_o book_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o gross_a mistake_n in_o they_o to_o think_v they_o can_v understand_v the_o christian_a religion_n like_o their_o own_o philosophy_n by_o read_v of_o those_o book_n or_o confute_v it_o by_o confute_v they_o thus_o the_o father_n may_v have_v defend_v their_o religion_n nay_o they_o ought_v in_o all_o reason_n to_o have_v take_v this_o course_n and_o to_o have_v appeal_v from_o those_o dead_a senseless_a book_n to_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n the_o live_a voice_n of_o the_o church_n essential_a but_o do_v mr._n s._n find_v any_o thing_n to_o this_o purpose_n in_o the_o apology_n of_o the_o father_n if_o he_o have_v discover_v any_o such_o matter_n he_o may_v do_v well_o to_o acquaint_v the_o world_n
as_o the_o capacity_n he_o be_v in_o will_v permit_v he_o to_o have_v and_o as_o mr._n white_n say_v well_o 33._o satisfaction_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o every_o one_o according_a to_o his_o capacity_n it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o child_n to_o believe_v his_o parent_n for_o a_o clown_n to_o believe_v his_o preacher_n and_o this_o be_v universal_o true_a in_o all_o case_n where_o we_o have_v not_o better_o or_o equal_a evidence_n to_o the_o contrary_n but_o such_o be_v the_o unhappiness_n of_o the_o popish_a doctrine_n that_o if_o people_n be_v permit_v the_o free_a use_n of_o the_o scripture_n they_o will_v easy_o discern_v they_o to_o have_v no_o probable_a foundation_n in_o it_o and_o some_o of_o they_o to_o be_v plain_o contrary_a to_o it_o so_o that_o it_o can_v be_v safe_a for_o their_o preacher_n to_o tell_v the_o people_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n lest_o they_o shall_v find_v cause_n not_o to_o believe_v they_o when_o they_o teach_v doctrine_n so_o plain_o contrary_a to_o that_o rule_n §_o 8._o last_o he_o say_v 17._o the_o protestant_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n do_v he_o mean_v of_o plain_a text_n or_o obscure_a one_o of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o plain_a text_n i_o hope_v every_o one_o may_v be_v certain_a and_o for_o obscure_a one_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a every_o one_o shall_v but_o it_o may_v be_v there_o be_v no_o plain_a text_n in_o the_o scripture_n then_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o must_v be_v till_o mr._n s._n can_v show_v a_o better_a either_o because_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o one_o to_o write_v plain_o or_o because_o god_n can_v write_v so_o plain_o as_o man_n or_o because_o we_o have_v good_a reason_n to_o think_v that_o he_o will_v not_o write_v thing_n necessary_a for_o every_o one_o to_o believe_v so_o as_o man_n may_v clear_o understand_v he_o but_o he_o tell_v we_o 17._o the_o numerous_a comment_n upon_o scripture_n be_v a_o evidence_n that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o i_o hope_v not_o for_o if_o those_o numerous_a commentator_n do_v general_o agree_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o plain_a text_n as_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o do_v then_o this_o argument_n signify_v nothing_o as_o to_o such_o text_n and_o as_o for_o those_o which_o be_v obscure_a let_v commentator_n differ_v about_o they_o as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v so_o long_o as_o all_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o matter_n of_o practice_n be_v deliver_v in_o plain_a text_n he_o add_v 17._o there_o be_v infinite_a dispute_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n even_o in_o most_o concern_v point_n as_o in_o that_o of_o christ_n divinity_n but_o be_v not_o commentator_n both_o protestant_n and_o popish_a general_o agree_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o that_o point_n and_o what_o if_o some_o out_o of_o prejudice_n do_v mistake_v or_o out_o of_o perverseness_n do_v wrest_v the_o plain_a text_n of_o scripture_n for_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n to_o another_o sense_n be_v this_o any_o argument_n that_o those_o text_n be_v not_o sufficient_o plain_a can_v any_o thing_n be_v speak_v or_o write_v in_o word_n so_o clear_a from_o ambiguity_n which_o a_o perverse_a or_o prejudice_v mind_n shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o vex_v and_o force_v to_o another_o meaning_n god_n do_v not_o write_v the_o scripture_n for_o the_o froward_a and_o the_o captious_a but_o for_o those_o who_o will_v read_v they_o with_o a_o free_a and_o unprejudiced_a mind_n and_o be_v willing_a to_o come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n if_o mr._n s._n have_v be_v conversant_a in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n he_o can_v not_o but_o have_v take_v notice_n with_o what_o confidence_n they_o attempt_v to_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n out_o of_o scripture_n as_o if_o that_o do_v afford_v convince_a argument_n for_o this_o purpose_n st._n chrysostom_n consubstant_a profess_v to_o demonstrate_v out_o of_o scripture_n that_o the_o son_n be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n and_o rely_v upon_o scripture_n alone_o for_o this_o without_o mention_v any_o other_o kind_n of_o argument_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v st._n chrysostom_n be_v not_o acquaint_v with_o the_o insufficiency_n of_o scripture_n for_o the_o conviction_n of_o heretic_n in_o this_o point_n and_o that_o he_o be_v either_o ignorant_a of_o the_o infallible_a way_n of_o demonstrate_v this_o point_n from_o oral_a tradition_n or_o have_v no_o great_a opinion_n of_o it_o the_o same_o father_n elsewhere_o phoca_fw-mi argue_v against_o heretic_n about_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n say_v that_o they_o pervert_v the_o scripture_n to_o strengthen_v their_o heresy_n from_o thence_o but_o then_o he_o do_v not_o with_o mr._n s._n blame_v the_o scripture_n and_o say_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o there_o deliver_v with_o sufficient_a clearness_n but_o contrariwise_o he_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v clear_a enough_o but_o the_o corrupt_a mind_n of_o heretic_n will_v not_o see_v what_o be_v there_o contain_v have_v st._n chrysostom_n be_v a_o true_a son_n of_o the_o traditionary_a church_n he_o will_v have_v lie_v hold_v of_o this_o occasion_n to_o vilify_v the_o scripture_n and_o to_o show_v the_o necessity_n of_o regulate_v our_o faith_n not_o by_o such_o uncertain_a record_n but_o by_o the_o infallible_a report_n of_o oral_a tradition_n §_o 9_o but_o because_o mr._n s._n lay_v great_a weight_n in_o several_a part_n of_o his_o book_n upon_o this_o exception_n against_o scripture_n viz._n that_o protestant_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o therefore_o i_o shall_v not_o content_v myself_o only_o to_o have_v show_v that_o we_o may_v be_v sufficient_o certain_a of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n so_o far_o as_o to_o understand_v all_o necessary_a matter_n of_o faith_n and_o practice_n and_o that_o more_o than_o this_o be_v not_o necessary_a but_o shall_v likewise_o return_v this_o exception_n upon_o he_o by_o inquire_v into_o these_o two_o thing_n 1._o how_o the_o traditionary_a church_n can_v be_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n than_o the_o protestant_n 2._o how_o they_o can_v be_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o tradition_n than_o protestant_n of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n 1._o how_o the_o traditionary_a church_n can_v be_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n than_o protestant_n they_o pretend_v to_o have_v a_o oral_a tradition_n of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o deliver_v down_o from_o father_n to_o son_n but_o this_o only_o reach_v to_o those_o text_n which_o be_v coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n as_o for_o all_o other_o part_n of_o scripture_n they_o be_v as_o useless_a to_o papist_n as_o they_o suppose_v they_o be_v to_o we_o because_o want_v the_o help_n of_o oral_a tradition_n they_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o one_o tittle_n of_o they_o and_o as_o for_o those_o text_n the_o sense_n whereof_o be_v convey_v down_o by_o oral_a tradition_n this_o sense_n be_v i_o hope_v deliver_v in_o some_o word_n or_o other_o and_o have_v all_o preacher_n and_o father_n and_o mother_n and_o nurse_n the_o faculty_n of_o deliver_v this_o sense_n in_o word_n so_o plain_a as_o can_v possible_o be_v mistake_v or_o wrest_v to_o another_o sense_n i_o be_o sorry_a that_o when_o every_o one_o have_v this_o faculty_n of_o speak_v their_o thought_n plain_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v be_v represent_v as_o not_o able_a to_o convey_v his_o mind_n to_o man_n in_o intelligible_a word_n and_o do_v not_o his_o own_o objection_n rebound_v upon_o himself_o if_o the_o church_n have_v a_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n oral_o deliver_v whence_o be_v the_o numerous_a comment_n of_o the_o father_n upon_o it_o and_o of_o late_a writer_n in_o their_o church_n and_o the_o infinite_a dispute_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o in_o the_o most_o concern_v point_n viz._n the_o efficacy_n of_o god_n grace_n the_o supremacy_n of_o st._n peter_n the_o infallibility_n of_o a_o pope_n and_o council_n by_o immediate_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n what_o a_o stir_n be_v make_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o dabo_fw-la tibi_fw-la clave_n tu_fw-la es_fw-la petrus_n &_o super_fw-la hanc_fw-la petram_fw-la etc._n etc._n pasce_fw-la oves_fw-la do_v not_o they_o differ_v about_o the_o meaning_n of_o these_o text_n among_o themselves_o as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v from_o the_o father_n and_o from_o the_o protestant_n some_o understanding_n they_o of_o st_n peter_n supremacy_n only_o other_o of_o his_o infallibility_n other_o of_o his_o infallibility_n only_o in_o and_o with_o a_o general_a council_n which_o yet_o other_o do_v not_o allow_v to_o pope_n or_o council_n from_o any_o immediate_a assistance_n but_o only_o from_o the_o
a_o hundred_o year_n to_o a_o hundred_o but_o from_o month_n to_o month_n and_o even_o less_o if_o this_o be_v all_o that_o tradition_n do_v this_o be_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v do_v among_o protestant_n and_o that_o with_o great_a advantage_n because_o we_o always_o teach_v child_n to_o say_v their_o prayer_n in_o a_o know_a tongue_n so_o as_o they_o may_v understand_v they_o and_o we_o also_o teach_v they_o the_o creed_n and_o ten_o commandment_n and_o the_o sacrament_n so_o many_o as_o christ_n have_v institute_v and_o no_o more_o so_o that_o if_o this_o be_v so_o infallible_a a_o way_n of_o convey_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n we_o have_v it_o among_o we_o and_o we_o do_v over_o and_o beside_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o authentic_a instrument_n whereby_o christ_n doctrine_n be_v convey_v to_o we_o but_o then_o we_o do_v not_o suppose_v as_o his_o hypothesis_n necessary_o enforce_v he_o to_o do_v that_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v equal_o teach_v and_o learn_v by_o all_o but_o by_o some_o more_o by_o other_o less_o perfect_o according_a to_o the_o different_a ability_n and_o diligence_n of_o parent_n and_o teacher_n and_o the_o various_a capacity_n and_o disposition_n of_o child_n whereas_o his_o hypothesis_n fall_v if_o all_o or_o at_o least_o the_o generality_n of_o parent_n do_v not_o instruct_v their_o child_n with_o the_o like_a exactness_n and_o if_o the_o generality_n of_o child_n do_v not_o receive_v this_o doctrine_n in_o the_o same_o perfection_n that_o it_o be_v deliver_v for_o if_o it_o be_v teach_v or_o receive_v with_o any_o variation_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v so_o convey_v and_o these_o variation_n will_v grow_v daily_o i_o have_v think_v he_o will_v have_v tell_v we_o how_o all_o parent_n do_v teach_v their_o child_n the_o whole_a body_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n and_o explain_v to_o they_o every_o part_n of_o it_o in_o a_o hundred_o or_o a_o thousand_o several_a expression_n signify_v the_o same_o sense_n and_o not_o have_v instance_a in_o two_o set-form_n such_o as_o the_o creed_n and_o ten_o commandment_n for_o according_a to_o mr._n white_a 81._o that_o can_v be_v a_o tradition_n which_o be_v deliver_v in_o set-word_n §_o 2._o have_v thus_o explain_v oral_a tradition_n he_o come_v to_o show_v that_o the_o property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n agree_v to_o it_o i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o the_o true_a property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v but_o two_o viz._n that_o it_o be_v plain_a and_o intelligible_a and_o that_o it_o be_v sufficient_o certain_a the_o first_o of_o these_o that_o oral_a tradition_n may_v deliver_v a_o doctrine_n plain_o and_o intelligible_o i_o grant_v he_o all_o the_o difficulty_n be_v about_o the_o second_o property_n whether_o we_o have_v sufficient_a assurance_n that_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v down_o by_o oral_a tradition_n have_v receive_v no_o coruption_n or_o change_n in_o its_o conveyance_n and_o all_o that_o he_o pretend_v to_o prove_v in_o this_o discourse_n be_v that_o if_o this_o rule_n have_v be_v follow_v and_o keep_v to_o all_o along_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n neither_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v receive_v any_o change_n that_o be_v if_o the_o next_o age_n after_o the_o apostle_n do_v true_o and_o without_o any_o alteration_n deliver_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o their_o immediate_a successor_n and_o they_o to_o they_o and_o so_o on_o then_o upon_o this_o supposition_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a traditionary_a church_n must_v be_v the_o very_a same_o with_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o apostle_n all_o this_o be_v ready_o grant_v to_o he_o but_o that_o this_o rule_n have_v always_o be_v follow_v nay_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v have_v be_v any_o deviation_n from_o it_o as_o he_o pretend_v this_o we_o deny_v not_o only_o as_o untrue_a but_o as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o absurd_a proposition_n that_o ever_o yet_o pretend_v to_o demonstrative_a evidence_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n part_n iii_o in_o which_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n and_o corollary_n be_v examine_v sect_n i._o §_o 1._o before_o i_o come_v to_o speak_v particular_o to_o his_o demonstration_n general_n i_o shall_v premise_v these_o two_o consideration_n first_o that_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o patron_n of_o tradition_n no_o man_n can_v by_o his_o private_a reason_n certain_o find_v out_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n second_o that_o according_a to_o mr._n s._n the_o way_n of_o demonstration_n be_v no_o certain_a way_n to_o find_v out_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n if_o either_o of_o these_o be_v make_v out_o his_o demonstration_n lose_v all_o their_o force_n if_o the_o first_o be_v make_v good_a than_o he_o can_v demonstrate_v the_o infallibility_n of_o tradition_n nor_o consequent_o that_o that_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n if_o the_o second_o than_o the_o way_n of_o demonstration_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o take_v signify_v nothing_o §_o 2._o first_o no_o man_n can_v according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o patron_n of_o tradition_n by_o his_o private_a reason_n certain_o find_v out_o what_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n suppose_v a_o heathen_a to_o be_v desirous_a to_o inform_v himself_o of_o the_o christian_a faith_n in_o order_n to_o which_o he_o be_v inquisitive_a after_o some_o rule_n by_o which_o he_o may_v take_v a_o measure_n of_o it_o and_o come_v certain_o to_o know_v what_o it_o be_v he_o inquire_v of_o christian_n what_o their_o rule_n be_v and_o find_v they_o divide_v about_o it_o some_o say_n that_o the_o scripture_n other_o that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o rule_n in_o this_o case_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a without_o a_o revelation_n for_o this_o man_n to_o find_v out_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o by_o his_o own_o private_a reason_n examine_v and_o weigh_v the_o argument_n and_o pretence_n of_o both_o side_n and_o when_o he_o have_v do_v this_o unless_o he_o can_v by_o his_o reason_n demonstrate_v that_o the_o one_o be_v a_o certain_a and_o infallible_a rule_n and_o the_o other_o not_o so_o he_o have_v not_o according_a to_o mr._n s._n find_v out_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o reason_n can_v never_o do_v this_o according_a to_o mr._n s._n for_o speak_v of_o demonstrate_v the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n he_o tell_v we_o 53._o that_o tradition_n have_v for_o its_o basis_n man_n nature_n not_o according_a to_o his_o intellectual_n which_o do_v but_o dark_o grope_v in_o the_o pursuit_n of_o science_n etc._n etc._n and_o again_o 183._o speak_v how_o reason_n bring_v man_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n he_o use_v this_o comparison_n she_o be_v like_o a_o dim-sighted_a man_n who_o use_v his_o reason_n to_o find_v a_o trusty_a friend_n to_o lead_v he_o in_o the_o twilight_n and_o then_o rely_v on_o his_o guidance_n rational_o without_o use_v his_o own_o reason_n at_o all_o about_o the_o way_n itself_o so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n can_v be_v found_v on_o demonstration_n because_o it_o be_v not_o found_v in_o the_o intellectual_a part_n of_o man_n which_o only_o can_v demonstrate_v beside_o if_o it_o be_v found_v in_o the_o intellectual_a part_n yet_o that_o can_v never_o be_v able_a to_o demonstrate_v the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n because_o that_o faculty_n which_o be_v dim-sighted_a and_o do_v but_o grope_v dark_o in_o the_o pursuit_n of_o science_n be_v uncapable_a of_o frame_v demonstration_n nor_o can_v any_o man_n understand_v how_o dim-sighted_a reason_n shall_v see_v clear_o to_o choose_v its_o guide_n any_o more_o than_o its_o way_n especial_o if_o it_o be_v consider_v what_o a_o pretty_a contradiction_n it_o be_v to_o say_v that_o reason_n as_o it_o be_v dim-sighted_a can_v see_v clear_o but_o mr._n cressy_n be_v not_o content_v to_o call_v every_o man_n reason_n dim-sighted_a he_o venture_v a_o step_n further_o and_o call_v it_o hoodwinked_a and_o blind_a for_o he_o tell_v we_o 8._o that_o private_a reason_n be_v apparent_o a_o most_o fallible_a guide_n and_o he_o pity_v 9_o my_o lord_n falkland_n case_n because_o in_o the_o search_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n he_o do_v betake_v himself_o to_o the_o casual_a conduct_n of_o blind_a humane_a natural_a reason_n which_o afterward_o he_o call_v 11._o a_o guide_n that_o two_o person_n can_v possible_o follow_v together_o because_o no_o two_o person_n that_o ever_o follow_v any_o other_o guide_n beside_o authority_n do_v or_o can_v think_v all_o thing_n to_o be_v reasonable_a that_o all_o other_o think_v so_o and_o by_o consequence_n such_o a_o guide_n that_o as_o long_o as_o he_o continue_v in_o that_o office_n there_o can_v possible_o be_v any_o church_n any_o where_o which_o say_v he_o be_v a_o infallible_a eviction_n that_o this_o be_v a_o imaginary_a seduce_a guide_n since_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o that_o shall_v be_v
reasonable_a to_o be_v suppose_v or_o no_o may_v easy_o be_v determine_v not_o only_o from_o every_o man_n be_v own_o experience_n of_o the_o world_n but_o from_o a_o more_o advantageous_a instance_n of_o the_o experience_n of_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n be_v there_o ever_o a_o more_o know_v and_o diligent_a teacher_n of_o this_o doctrine_n than_o our_o saviour_n and_o yet_o his_o disciple_n fall_v into_o many_o mistake_n concern_v it_o so_o that_o in_o order_n to_o the_o certain_a propagate_a of_o it_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n think_v it_o requisite_a to_o endue_v even_o those_o who_o have_v learn_v this_o doctrine_n from_o himself_o with_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n by_o which_o they_o may_v be_v lead_v into_o all_o truth_n and_o secure_v from_o error_n and_o mistake_n which_o have_v be_v unnecessary_a have_v it_o be_v impossible_a for_o they_o to_o mistake_v this_o doctrine_n the_o apostle_n who_o teach_v the_o world_n by_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n and_o with_o infinite_o more_o advantage_n than_o ordinary_a parent_n can_v teach_v their_o child_n yet_o in_o all_o the_o church_n which_o they_o plant_v they_o find_v christian_n very_o apt_a to_o mistake_v and_o pervert_v their_o doctrine_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o frequent_a complaint_n in_o most_o of_o their_o epistle_n nay_o the_o apostle_n charge_v the_o generality_n of_o the_o hebrew_n 12._o with_o such_o a_o degree_n of_o dulness_n and_o stupidity_n that_o after_o fit_a time_n and_o mean_n of_o instruction_n they_o be_v still_o ignorant_a of_o the_o very_a principle_n of_o christianity_n so_o he_o tell_v they_o that_o when_o for_o the_o time_n they_o ought_v to_o be_v teacher_n of_o other_o they_o have_v need_v that_o one_o shall_v teach_v they_o again_o which_o be_v the_o first_o principle_n of_o the_o oracle_n of_o god_n and_o st._n hierom_n tell_v we_o luciferian_n that_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v taint_v with_o many_o gross_a error_n while_o the_o apostle_n be_v alive_a and_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n yet_o warm_a in_o judea_n but_o it_o may_v be_v there_o have_v be_v better_a teacher_n since_o and_o child_n be_v more_o apt_a to_o learn_v now_o than_o man_n be_v then_o who_o know_v how_o the_o world_n may_v be_v change_v §_o 2._o second_o this_o demonstration_n suppose_v the_o hope_n and_o fear_n which_o christian_n religion_n apply_v to_o man_n mind_n to_o be_v certain_a and_o necessary_a cause_n of_o actual_a will_n in_o man_n to_o adhere_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o consequent_o that_o they_o must_v necessary_o adhere_v to_o it_o that_o he_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v necessary_a i_o have_v his_o own_o word_n for_o it_o for_o he_o tell_v we_o 75._o that_o he_o have_v endeavour_v to_o demonstrate_v the_o indefectibleness_n of_o tradition_n as_o the_o proper_a and_o necessary_a effect_n of_o those_o cause_n which_o preserve_v and_o continue_v tradition_n on_o foot_n and_o what_o those_o cause_n be_v he_o tell_v we_o before_o 60._o that_o they_o be_v hope_n and_o fear_n strong_o apply_v but_o i_o hope_v that_o the_o indefectibleness_n of_o tradition_n can_v be_v a_o necessary_a effect_n of_o the_o strong_a application_n of_o those_o hope_n and_o fear_n unless_o those_o hope_n and_o fear_n be_v a_o necessary_a cause_n of_o that_o effect_n and_o indeed_o this_o be_v sufficient_o imply_v in_o his_o say_n that_o they_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o actual_a will_n in_o christian_n to_o adhere_v to_o tradition_n for_o if_o these_o cause_n of_o actual_a will_v be_v constant_a as_o he_o must_v suppose_v than_o they_o be_v certain_a and_o necessary_a and_o infallible_a cause_n of_o adhere_v to_o this_o doctrine_n for_o whatever_o be_v in_o act_n be_v necessary_a while_o it_o be_v so_o and_o if_o it_o be_v constant_o in_o act_n the_o effect_n be_v always_o necessary_a but_o what_o a_o wild_a supposition_n be_v this_o that_o moral_a motive_n and_o argument_n work_v upon_o a_o free_a principle_n the_o will_n of_o man_n do_v necessary_o produce_v their_o effect_n be_v it_o necessary_a that_o the_o hope_n of_o heaven_n and_o the_o fear_n of_o hell_n shall_v keep_v christian_n constant_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v it_o not_o as_o necessary_a that_o these_o argument_n shall_v prevail_v upon_o they_o to_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o go_v about_o to_o demonstrate_v that_o all_o man_n must_v be_v good_a who_o have_v sufficient_a argument_n propound_v to_o they_o when_o experience_n tell_v we_o the_o contrary_a nay_o it_o be_v in_o reason_n impossible_a that_o moral_a argument_n shall_v be_v of_o a_o necessary_a and_o infallible_a efficacy_n because_o they_o be_v always_o propound_v to_o a_o free_a agent_n who_o may_v choose_v whether_o he_o will_v yield_v to_o they_o or_o not_o indeed_o it_o be_v always_o reasonable_a that_o man_n shall_v yield_v to_o they_o and_o if_o they_o be_v reasonable_a they_o will_v but_o so_o long_o as_o they_o be_v free_v it_o can_v never_o be_v infallible_o certain_a that_o they_o will_n and_o if_o man_n be_v not_o free_a it_o be_v no_o virtue_n at_o all_o in_o they_o to_o be_v wrought_v upon_o by_o these_o argument_n for_o what_o virtue_n can_v it_o be_v in_o any_o man_n to_o entertain_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o adhere_v to_o it_o and_o live_v according_o if_o he_o do_v all_o this_o necessary_o that_o be_v whether_o he_o will_v or_o no_o and_o can_v no_o more_o choose_v whether_o he_o will_v do_v so_o or_o not_o than_o whether_o he_o will_v see_v the_o light_n when_o the_o sun_n shine_v upon_o his_o open_a eye_n or_o whether_o he_o will_v hear_v a_o sound_n when_o all_o the_o bell_n in_o the_o town_n be_v ring_v in_o his_o ear_n or_o to_o use_v mr._n s_n 53._o own_o similitude_n whether_o he_o will_v feel_v heat_n cold_a pain_n pleasure_n or_o any_o other_o material_a quality_n that_o affect_v his_o sense_n we_o see_v then_o how_o unreasonable_a his_o supposition_n be_v and_o yet_o without_o these_o ground_n his_o demonstration_n fall_v for_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o christian_n may_v mistake_v or_o forget_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n or_o any_o part_n of_o it_o or_o be_v defective_a in_o diligence_n to_o instruct_v other_o in_o it_o or_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o the_o will_n of_o man_n which_o be_v free_a may_v not_o be_v necessary_o and_o infallible_o sway_v by_o the_o argument_n of_o hope_n and_o fear_n than_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o tradition_n may_v fail_v and_o be_v not_o this_o a_o good_a demonstration_n which_o support_v itself_o upon_o such_o principle_n as_o do_v direct_o affront_v the_o constant_a experience_n and_o the_o clear_a reason_n of_o mankind_n §_o 3._o and_o here_o i_o can_v but_o take_v notice_n how_o inconsistent_a he_o be_v to_o himself_o in_o lay_v the_o ground_n of_o tradition_n certainty_n in_o one_o part_n of_o his_o book_n he_o tell_v we_o 53._o that_o tradition_n have_v for_o its_o basis_n the_o best_a nature_n in_o the_o universe_n that_o be_v man_n not_o according_a to_o his_o moral_a part_n defectible_a by_o reason_n of_o original_a corruption_n nor_o yet_o his_o intellectual_n dark_o grope_v in_o the_o pursuit_n of_o science_n etc._n etc._n but_o according_a to_o those_o faculty_n in_o he_o perfect_o and_o necessary_o subject_a to_o the_o operation_n and_o stroke_n of_o nature_n that_o be_v his_o eye_n ear_n handle_v and_o the_o direct_a impression_n of_o knowledge_n as_o natural_o and_o necessary_o issue_v from_o the_o affect_v those_o sense_n as_o it_o be_v to_o feel_v heat_n cold_a pain_n pleasure_n or_o any_o other_o material_a quality_n so_o that_o according_a to_o this_o discourse_n the_o basis_n of_o tradition_n be_v not_o man_n nature_n consider_v as_o moral_a and_o capable_a of_o intellectual_a reflection_n for_o in_o this_o consideration_n it_o be_v dark_a and_o defectible_a but_o man_n nature_n consider_v only_o as_o capable_a of_o direct_a sensitive_a knowledge_n and_o as_o act_v natural_o and_o necessary_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o tradition_n be_v foundded_a in_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n consider_v not_o as_o a_o man_n but_o a_o brute_n under_o which_o consideration_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o he_o shall_v call_v it_o the_o best_a nature_n in_o the_o universe_n but_o now_o how_o will_v he_o reconcile_v this_o discourse_n with_o the_o ground_n of_o his_o demonstration_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o stability_n of_o tradition_n be_v found_v in_o the_o argument_n of_o hope_n and_o fear_v the_o object_n of_o which_o be_v future_a and_o at_o a_o distance_n can_v work_v upon_o a_o man_n immediate_o by_o direct_a impression_n upon_o his_o sense_n but_o must_v work_v upon_o he_o by_o way_n of_o intellectual_a reflection_n and_o consideration_n for_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o argument_n of_o hope_n and_o fear_v work_v upon_o man_n according_a to_o his_o
moral_a and_o intellectual_a part_n else_o how_o be_v they_o argument_n and_o if_o man_n according_a to_o his_o moral_a part_n be_v as_o he_o say_v defectible_a how_o can_v the_o indefectibility_n of_o tradition_n be_v found_v in_o those_o argument_n which_o work_v upon_o man_n only_o according_a to_o his_o moral_a part_n i_o have_v purposely_o all_o along_o both_o for_o the_o reader_n ease_n and_o i_o own_o neglect_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o several_a of_o his_o inconsistency_n but_o these_o be_v such_o clear_a and_o transparent_a contradiction_n that_o i_o can_v do_v no_o less_o than_o make_v a_o example_n of_o they_o sect_n v._o §_o 1._o three_o this_o demonstration_n be_v confute_v by_o clear_a and_o undeniable_a instance_n to_o the_o contrary_n i_o will_v mention_v but_o two_o first_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o one_o true_a god_n which_o be_v the_o easy_a to_o be_v preserve_v of_o any_o doctrine_n in_o the_o world_n be_v short_a and_o plain_a plant_v in_o every_o man_n nature_n and_o perfect_o suit_v to_o the_o reason_n of_o mankind_n and_o yet_o this_o tradition_n not_o have_v past_a through_o many_o hand_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o long_a age_n of_o man_n be_v so_o deface_v and_o corrupt_v that_o the_o world_n do_v lapse_n into_o polytheism_n and_o idolatry_n now_o a_o man_n that_o be_v so_o hardy_a as_o to_o demonstrate_v against_o matter_n of_o fact_n may_v by_o a_o strong_a demonstration_n than_o mr._n s_n prove_v that_o though_o it_o be_v certain_a this_o tradition_n have_v fail_v yet_o it_o be_v impossible_a it_o shall_v fail_v as_o zeno_n demonstrate_v the_o impossibility_n of_o motion_n against_o diogenes_n walk_v before_o his_o eye_n for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o one_o true_a god_n be_v settle_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o noah_n and_o firm_o believe_v by_o he_o to_o be_v the_o way_n to_o happiness_n and_o the_o contradict_a or_o desert_v of_o this_o to_o be_v the_o way_n to_o misery_n and_o this_o doctrine_n be_v by_o he_o so_o teach_v to_o his_o child_n who_o be_v encourage_v by_o these_o motive_n to_o adhere_v to_o this_o doctrine_n and_o to_o propagate_v it_o to_o their_o child_n and_o be_v deter_v by_o they_o from_o relinquish_a it_o and_o this_o be_v in_o all_o age_n the_o persuasion_n of_o the_o faithful_a now_o the_o hope_n of_o happiness_n and_o the_o fear_n of_o misery_n strong_o apply_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o actual_a will_n beside_o the_o thing_n be_v feasible_a or_o within_o their_o power_n that_o be_v what_o they_o be_v breed_v to_o be_v knowable_a by_o they_o and_o that_o much_o more_o easy_o than_o any_o other_o doctrine_n whatsoever_o be_v short_a and_o plain_a and_o natural_a this_o put_v it_o follow_v as_o certain_o that_o a_o great_a number_n in_o each_o age_n will_v continue_v to_o hold_v themselves_o and_o teach_v their_o child_n as_o themselves_o have_v be_v teach_v that_o be_v will_v follow_v and_o stick_v to_o this_o tradition_n of_o the_o one_o true_a god_n as_o it_o do_v that_o a_o cause_n put_v actual_o cause_v produce_v its_o effect_n actual_o i_o say_v for_o since_o the_o cause_n be_v put_v and_o the_o patient_n dispose_v it_o follow_v inevitable_o that_o the_o cause_n be_v put_v still_o actual_o cause_v this_o demonstration_n which_o conclude_v a_o apparent_a falsehood_n have_v the_o whole_a strength_n of_o mr._n s_n and_o several_a advantage_n beyond_o it_o for_o the_o doctrine_n convey_v by_o this_o tradition_n be_v the_o most_o important_a be_v the_o first_o principle_n of_o all_o religion_n the_o danger_n of_o corrupt_v it_o as_o great_a the_o facility_n of_o preserve_v it_o much_o great_a than_o of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n for_o the_o cause_n before_o mention_v and_o yet_o after_o all_o it_o signify_v nothing_o against_o certain_a experience_n and_o unquestionable_a matter_n of_o fact_n only_o it_o sufficient_o show_v the_o vanity_n of_o mr._n s_n pretend_a demonstration_n build_v upon_o the_o same_o or_o weak_a ground_n §_o 2._o second_o the_o other_o instance_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n who_o receive_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n as_o entire_a from_o the_o apostle_n and_o have_v as_o great_a a_o obligation_n to_o propagate_v it_o true_o to_o posterity_n and_o the_o same_o fear_n and_o hope_n strong_o apply_v to_o be_v the_o actual_a cause_n of_o will_n in_o a_o word_n all_o the_o same_o argument_n and_o cause_n to_o preserve_v and_o continue_v tradition_n on_o foot_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v and_o yet_o to_o the_o utter_a confusion_n of_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n tradition_n have_v fail_v among_o they_o for_o as_o speculator_n they_o deny_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o the_o son_n and_o as_o testifier_n they_o disow_v any_o such_o doctrine_n to_o have_v be_v deliver_v to_o they_o by_o the_o precedent_a age_n or_o to_o any_o other_o age_n of_o their_o church_n by_o the_o apostle_n as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ._n §_o 3._o to_o this_o instance_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n because_o mr._n white_n have_v offer_v something_o by_o way_n of_o answer_n i_o shall_v here_o consider_v it_o he_o tell_v we_o 51._o that_o the_o plea_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v non-tradition_n allege_v only_o this_o that_o their_o father_n do_v not_o deliver_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n not_o that_o they_o say_v the_o contrary_a which_o clear_o demonstrate_v there_o be_v no_o opposite_a tradition_n between_o they_o and_o we_o but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o thing_n mr._n white_n be_v concern_v to_o do_v to_o demonstrate_v there_o be_v no_o opposite_a tradition_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n but_o to_o secure_v his_o main_a demonstration_n of_o the_o impossibility_n of_o tradition_n fail_v against_o this_o instance_n for_o that_o the_o greek_n have_v no_o such_o tradition_n as_o this_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v from_o the_o son_n be_v as_o good_a a_o evidence_n of_o the_o failure_n of_o tradition_n as_o if_o they_o have_v a_o positive_a tradition_n that_o he_o proceed_v only_o from_o the_o father_n especial_o if_o we_o consider_v that_o they_o 7._o charge_v the_o latin_a church_n with_o innovation_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o say_v that_o the_o addition_n of_o that_o clause_n of_o the_o procession_n from_o the_o son_n also_o be_v a_o corruption_n of_o the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o a_o devilish_a invention_n why_o then_o do_v mr._n white_n go_v about_o to_o baffle_v so_o material_a a_o objection_n and_o i_o fear_v his_o own_o conscience_n likewise_o by_o a_o pitiful_a evasion_n instead_o of_o a_o solid_a answer_n what_o though_o there_o be_v no_o opposite_a tradition_n between_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n yet_o if_o their_o faith_n be_v opposite_a will_v it_o not_o from_o hence_o follow_v that_o tradition_n have_v fail_v in_o one_o of_o they_o i_o wonder_v that_o mr._n white_a who_o have_v so_o very_o well_o confute_v the_o infallibility_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n and_o thereby_o undermine_v the_o very_a foundation_n of_o that_o religion_n shall_v not_o by_o the_o same_o light_n of_o reason_n discover_v the_o fondness_n of_o his_o own_o opinion_n concern_v the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n which_o have_v more_o and_o great_a absurdity_n in_o it_o than_o that_o which_o he_o confute_v and_o to_o show_v mr._n white_a the_o absurdity_n of_o it_o i_o will_v apply_v his_o demonstration_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o christian_a tradition_n in_o general_n to_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o particular_a by_o which_o every_o one_o will_v see_v that_o it_o do_v as_o strong_o prove_v the_o impossibility_n of_o tradition_n fail_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n as_o in_o the_o roman-catholick_n as_o they_o be_v please_v to_o call_v it_o his_o demonstration_n be_v this_o 4._o christ_n command_v his_o apostle_n to_o preach_v to_o all_o the_o world_n and_o lest_o any_o one_o shall_v doubt_v of_o the_o effect_n he_o send_v his_o spirit_n into_o they_o to_o bring_v to_o their_o remembrance_n what_o he_o have_v teach_v they_o which_o spirit_n do_v not_o only_o give_v they_o a_o power_n to_o do_v what_o he_o incline_v they_o to_o but_o do_v cause_v they_o actual_o to_o do_v it_o i_o can_v but_o take_v notice_n by_o the_o way_n of_o the_o ill_a consequence_n of_o this_o which_o be_v that_o man_n may_v doubt_v whether_o those_o who_o be_v to_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n will_v remember_v it_o and_o teach_v it_o to_o other_o unless_o they_o have_v that_o extraordinary_a and_o efficacious_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o the_o apostle_n have_v if_o this_o be_v true_a his_o demonstration_n be_v at_o a_o end_n for_o he_o can_v plead_v that_o this_o assistance_n have_v be_v continue_v ever_o since_o the_o apostle_n he_o proceed_v the_o apostle_n preach_v this_o doctrine_n the_o nation_n understand_v it_o live_v according_a to_o it_o and_o value_v
this_o i_o confess_v be_v not_o altogether_o without_o some_o show_n of_o reason_n mr._n s._n may_v do_v well_o to_o take_v the_o matter_n into_o his_o deep_a consideration_n he_o have_v in_o his_o time_n improve_v as_o weak_a probability_n as_o these_o into_o lusty_a demonstration_n and_o if_o he_o can_v but_o demonstrate_v this_o it_o will_v very_o much_o weaken_v the_o force_n of_o this_o instance_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n otherwise_o for_o aught_o i_o see_v this_o instance_n will_v hold_v good_a against_o he_o and_o whatever_o he_o can_v say_v for_o the_o impossibility_n of_o tradition_n fail_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n may_v all_o be_v say_v of_o the_o greek_a church_n if_o he_o will_v but_o grant_v that_o the_o apostle_n preach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n to_o they_o both_o that_o the_o argument_n of_o hope_n and_o fear_v which_o this_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o it_o be_v apply_v as_o strong_o to_o the_o greek_n as_o the_o latin_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o tradition_n have_v plain_o fail_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n let_v he_o now_o assign_v the_o age_n wherein_o so_o vast_a a_o number_n of_o man_n conspire_v to_o leave_v out_o the_o article_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o show_v how_o it_o be_v possible_a a_o whole_a age_n can_v conspire_v together_o to_o damn_v their_o posterity_n or_o how_o the_o faith_n of_o immediate_a forefather_n may_v be_v alter_v without_o any_o such_o conspiracy_n and_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o satisfy_v he_o how_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n may_v be_v corrupt_v and_o alter_v and_o to_o tell_v he_o punctual_o in_o what_o age_n it_o be_v do_v and_o until_o he_o do_v this_o i_o will_v entreat_v he_o to_o trouble_v we_o no_o more_o with_o those_o cant_a question_n wherein_o yet_o the_o whole_a force_n of_o his_o demonstration_n lie_v how_o be_v it_o possible_a a_o whole_a age_n shall_v conspire_v to_o change_v the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o forefather_n and_o in_o what_o age_n be_v this_o do_v for_o if_o it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o demand_v of_o we_o in_o order_n to_o the_o overthrow_v of_o his_o demonstration_n to_o assign_v the_o particular_a age_n wherein_o the_o latin_a church_n conspire_v to_o change_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n with_o the_o same_o reason_n we_o require_v of_o he_o in_o order_n to_o the_o maintain_n of_o his_o demonstration_n to_o name_v the_o particular_a age_n wherein_o the_o greek_a church_n conspire_v to_o alter_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v undoubted_o in_o the_o first_o age_n true_o deliver_v to_o they_o by_o the_o apostle_n and_o also_o to_o show_v from_o the_o rational_a force_n and_o strength_n of_o tradition_n how_o it_o be_v more_o impossible_a for_o the_o whole_a church_n to_o have_v fail_v in_o transmit_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n down_o to_o we_o or_o to_o have_v conspire_v to_o the_o alter_n of_o it_o than_o for_o such_o a_o multitude_n of_o christian_n as_o be_v the_o vast_a body_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n if_o mr._n s._n or_o mr._n white_n show_v this_o they_o do_v something_o otherwise_o i_o must_v tell_v they_o that_o unless_o they_o can_v manage_v these_o pretty_a thing_n they_o call_v demonstration_n better_o they_o must_v short_o either_o quit_v their_o reason_n or_o their_o religion_n or_o else_o return_v to_o the_o honest_a old_a mumpsimus_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n from_o a_o extraordinary_a and_o immediate_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o to_o make_v the_o business_n short_a and_o stop_v all_o gap_n with_o one_o bush_n come_v over_o to_o the_o jesuit_n and_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n infallibility_n both_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o fact_n by_o which_o mean_n they_o may_v reconcile_v themselves_o to_o he_o and_o prevent_v that_o direful_a stroke_n which_o threaten_v they_o from_o rome_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o cut_v they_o off_o from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o traditionary_a church_n and_o thus_o i_o have_v do_v with_o his_o first_o demonstration_n and_o i_o take_v it_o for_o a_o good_a sign_n that_o the_o popish_a cause_n be_v at_o a_o very_a low_a ebb_n when_o such_o stuff_n as_o this_o must_v be_v call_v demonstration_n sect_n vi_o posteriori_fw-la §_o 1._o i_o come_v now_o to_o his_o demonstration_n a_o posteriori_fw-la which_o although_o it_o fall_v of_o itself_o if_o the_o demonstration_n a_o priori_fw-la fail_v yet_o because_o it_o have_v some_o peculiar_a absurdity_n of_o its_o own_o i_o shall_v consider_v it_o by_o itself_o as_o well_o as_o with_o relation_n to_o the_o other_o §_o 2._o before_o he_o come_v to_o lay_v it_o down_o with_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o according_a to_o his_o usual_a fashion_n he_o premise_v something_o as_o yield_v by_o protestant_n which_o in_o his_o sense_n no_o protestant_n ever_o grant_v just_o so_o he_o deal_v with_o we_o before_o concern_v the_o scripture_n say_v that_o by_o they_o the_o protestant_n must_v mean_v unsense_v letter_n and_o character_n but_o let_v we_o see_v what_o it_o be_v 76._o that_o this_o demonstration_n a_o posteriori_fw-la seem_v a_o needless_a endeavour_n against_o the_o protestant_n who_o yield_v that_o those_o point_n in_o which_o we_o agree_v as_o the_o trinity_n incarnation_n etc._n etc._n come_v down_o by_o this_o way_n of_o tradition_n and_o this_o he_o say_v no_o protestant_n ever_o deny_v and_o then_o he_o ask_v whether_o the_o same_o virtue_n of_o tradition_n will_v not_o have_v be_v as_o powerful_a to_o bring_v down_o other_o point_n in_o which_o we_o do_v not_o agree_v have_v any_o such_o be_v now_o if_o he_o speak_v any_o thing_n to_o his_o own_o purpose_n he_o must_v suppose_v protestant_n to_o yield_v that_o all_o those_o point_n wherein_o we_o be_v agree_v be_v convey_v down_o to_o we_o sole_o by_o oral_a tradition_n without_o write_v but_o this_o all_o protestant_n deny_v so_o that_o that_o only_o which_o will_v avail_v his_o cause_n against_o we_o be_v to_o show_v that_o those_o point_n wherein_o we_o differ_v have_v not_o only_o come_v down_o to_o we_o by_o oral_a teach_v but_o that_o they_o be_v likewise_o contain_v in_o scripture_n without_o which_o we_o say_v we_o can_v have_v no_o sufficient_a certainty_n and_o assurance_n at_o this_o distance_n that_o they_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o either_o total_o innovate_v or_o else_o corrupt_v in_o the_o conveyance_n from_o what_o they_o be_v at_o first_o and_o if_o he_o can_v show_v this_o concern_v any_o point_n in_o difference_n i_o promise_v to_o yield_v it_o to_o he_o §_o 3._o i_o come_v now_o to_o his_o demonstration_n which_o i_o shall_v set_v down_o in_o his_o own_o word_n with_o the_o principle_n upon_o which_o it_o rely_v 78._o the_o effect_n than_o we_o will_v pitch_v upon_o and_o avow_v to_o be_v the_o proper_a one_o of_o such_o a_o cause_n be_v the_o present_a persuasion_n of_o traditionary_a christian_n or_o catholic_n that_o their_o faith_n have_v descend_v from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n uninterrupted_o which_o we_o find_v most_o firm_o root_v in_o their_o heart_n and_o the_o existence_n of_o this_o persuasion_n we_o affirm_v to_o be_v impossible_a without_o the_o existence_n of_o tradition_n ever_o indeficiency_n to_o beget_v it_o to_o prove_v this_o i_o lay_v this_o first_o principle_n that_o age_n which_o hold_v her_o faith_n thus_o deliver_v from_o the_o apostle_n neither_o can_v itself_o have_v change_v any_o thing_n in_o it_o nor_o know_v or_o doubt_n that_o any_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n have_v change_v or_o innovate_v therein_o the_o second_o principle_n shall_v be_v this_o no_o age_n can_v innovate_v any_o thing_n and_o withal_o deliver_v that_o very_a thing_n to_o posterity_n as_o receive_v from_o christ_n by_o continual_a succession_n the_o sum_n of_o which_o be_v this_o that_o because_o a_o present_a multitude_n of_o christian_n viz._n the_o roman_a church_n be_v persuade_v that_o christ_n doctrine_n have_v descend_v to_o they_o sole_o by_o a_o uninterrupted_a oral_a tradition_n therefore_o this_o persuasion_n be_v a_o effect_n which_o can_v be_v attribute_v to_o any_o other_o cause_n but_o the_o indeficiency_n of_o oral_a tradition_n for_o if_o neither_o the_o present_a age_n nor_o any_o age_n before_o can_v make_v any_o change_n or_o innovation_n than_o the_o persuasion_n of_o the_o present_a age_n be_v a_o plain_a demonstration_n that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v always_o the_o same_o and_o consequent_o that_o tradition_n can_v fail_v §_o 4._o in_o answer_n to_o this_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o make_v good_a these_o four_o thing_n first_o that_o these_o principle_n whole_o rely_v upon_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o his_o demonstration_n a_o priori_fw-la second_o that_o these_o principle_n be_v not_o sufficient_o prove_v by_o he_o three_o that_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n which_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o have_v be_v
sense_n and_o explication_n thereof_o to_o have_v descend_v to_o they_o by_o oral_a tradition_n for_o just_a as_o the_o traditionary_a christian_n do_v now_o so_o josephus_n tell_v 12._o we_o the_o traditionary_a jew_n of_o old_a the_o pharisee_n do_v pretend_v by_o their_o oral_a tradition_n to_o interpret_v the_o law_n more_o accurate_o and_o exact_o than_o any_o other_o sect._n in_o like_a manner_n he_o 2._o tell_v we_o that_o all_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o prayer_n and_o divine_a worship_n be_v regulate_v and_o administer_v according_a to_o their_o interpretation_n of_o the_o law_n and_o they_o both_o agree_v in_o this_o to_o make_v void_a the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o their_o tradition_n which_o the_o pharisee_n do_v no_o otherwise_o than_o mr._n s._n do_v by_o equal_v oral_a tradition_n to_o scripture_n nay_o prefer_n it_o above_o scripture_n in_o make_v it_o the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o interpret_n the_o scripture_n according_a to_o it_o hence_o be_v those_o common_a say_n in_o the_o talmud_n and_o other_o jewish_a book_n do_v not_o think_v that_o the_o write_a law_n be_v the_o foundation_n but_o that_o the_o law_n oral_o deliver_v be_v the_o right_a foundation_n which_o be_v to_o say_v with_o mr._n s._n that_o not_o the_o scripture_n but_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n again_o there_o be_v more_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scribe_n viz._n the_o testifier_n of_o tradition_n than_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o write_v law_n again_o the_o oral_a law_n excel_v the_o write_a as_o much_o as_o the_o soul_n do_v the_o body_n which_o accord_v very_o well_o with_o what_o mr._n s._n frequent_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o scripture_n without_o tradition_n be_v but_o a_o dead_a letter_n destitute_a of_o life_n and_o sense_n hence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o they_o require_v the_o people_n as_o the_o traditionary_a church_n do_v now_o to_o yield_v up_o themselves_o to_o the_o dictate_v of_o tradition_n even_o in_o the_o most_o absurd_a thing_n as_o appear_v by_o that_o common_a say_n among_o they_o if_o the_o scribe_n say_v that_o the_o right_a hand_n be_v the_o left_a and_o the_o leave_v the_o right_n that_o bread_n be_v flesh_n and_o wine_n be_v blood_n harken_v to_o they_o that_o be_v make_v no_o scruple_n of_o whatsoever_o they_o deliver_v as_o tradition_n though_o never_o so_o contrary_a to_o reason_n or_o sense_n and_o last_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o pharisee_n be_v many_o of_o they_o practical_a such_o be_v all_o those_o which_o concern_v external_a rite_n and_o observance_n as_o wash_v of_o hand_n and_o cup_n etc._n etc._n so_o that_o these_o pharisaical_a tradition_n have_v also_o that_o unspeakable_a advantage_n which_o mr._n s._n say_v render_v their_o tradition_n unmistakeable_a that_o they_o be_v daily_o practise_v and_o come_v down_o clad_v in_o such_o plain_a matter_n of_o fact_n that_o the_o most_o stupid_a man_n live_v can_v not_o possible_o be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o therefore_o according_a to_o mr._n s_n principle_n it_o be_v impossible_a that_o any_o age_n of_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v persuade_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v command_v by_o moses_n and_o ever_o since_o observe_v if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v so_o and_o yet_o our_o saviour_n deny_v these_o custom_n to_o have_v be_v of_o any_o such_o authority_n as_o they_o pretend_v §_o 2._o but_o i_o need_v not_o to_o have_v take_v all_o this_o pain_n to_o show_v the_o agreement_n which_o be_v between_o the_o traditionary_a jew_n and_o papist_n their_o own_o writer_n so_o liberal_o acknowledge_v it_o mr._n white_a 6._o indeed_o say_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v not_o deliver_v to_o they_o oral_o but_o by_o write_v than_o which_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o inconsistent_a with_o his_o hypothesis_n for_o if_o the_o jewish_a faith_n be_v convey_v to_o they_o not_o oral_o but_o by_o write_v then_o either_o the_o jewish_a church_n have_v no_o sufficient_a rule_n of_o faith_n or_o else_o a_o write_n may_v be_v such_o a_o rule_n but_o other_o of_o their_o champion_n make_v great_a use_n of_o the_o parallel_n between_o the_o traditionary_a jew_n and_o the_o romish_a church_n to_o confirm_v from_o thence_o their_o own_o traditionary_a doctrine_n cardinal_n perron_n have_v a_o full_a passage_n to_o this_o purpose_n as_o this_o say_v he_o 4._o be_v to_o preserve_v a_o sound_n and_o entire_a respect_n to_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o ancient_a mosaic_a scripture_n to_o believe_v and_o observe_v not_o only_o all_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v therein_o actual_o contain_v but_o also_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v therein_o contain_v mediate_o and_o relative_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paradise_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v not_o contain_v therein_o but_o mediate_o and_o by_o the_o authority_n which_o it_o give_v to_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o patriarchal_a and_o mosaic_a tradition_n preserve_v by_o heart_n and_o in_o the_o oral_a doctrine_n of_o the_o synagogue_n so_o this_o be_v to_o preserve_v a_o sound_n and_o entire_a respect_n to_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o apostolical_a scripture_n to_o believe_v and_o observe_v all_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o contain_v not_o only_o immediate_o and_o by_o itself_o but_o mediate_o and_o by_o reference_n to_o the_o apostolical_a tradition_n to_o which_o in_o gross_a and_o general_o it_o give_v the_o authority_n of_o apostolical_a doctrine_n and_o to_o the_o church_n the_o authority_n of_o guardian_n and_o depositary_a to_o preserve_v and_o attest_v they_o voysin_n in_o his_o observation_n upon_o raymundus_n martin_n 145._o tell_v we_o that_o as_o in_o the_o old_a law_n the_o great_a consistory_n at_o jerusalem_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o true_a tradition_n so_o say_v he_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o our_o tradition_n and_o as_o the_o continual_a succession_n of_o the_o high_a priest_n and_o father_n among_o the_o jew_n be_v the_o great_a confirmation_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o tradition_n so_o say_v he_o with_o we_o the_o truth_n of_o our_o catholic_n doctrine_n be_v confirm_v by_o a_o continual_a succession_n of_o pope_n §_o 3._o from_o all_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o pharisee_n among_o the_o jew_n make_v the_o same_o pretence_n to_o oral_a tradition_n which_o the_o papist_n do_v at_o this_o day_n according_a to_o mr._n s._n and_o if_o so_o then_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n a_fw-fr posteriori_fw-la be_v every_o whit_n as_o strong_a for_o the_o jew_n against_o our_o saviour_n as_o it_o be_v for_o the_o papist_n against_o the_o protestant_n for_o we_o find_v that_o in_o our_o saviour_n time_n it_o be_v then_o the_o present_a persuasion_n of_o the_o traditionary_a jew_n that_o their_o faith_n and_o their_o rite_n and_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o interpretation_n of_o their_o write_a law_n be_v descend_v from_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n to_o they_o uninterrupted_o which_o we_o find_v be_v most_o firm_o root_v in_o their_o heart_n but_o the_o jew_n have_v a_o constant_a tradition_n among_o they_o that_o the_o messiah_n be_v to_o be_v a_o great_a temporal_a prince_n and_o though_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o prophecy_n concern_v he_o may_v well_o enough_o have_v be_v accommodate_v to_o the_o low_a and_o suffer_a condition_n of_o our_o saviour_n yet_o they_o do_v infallible_o know_v that_o their_o messiah_n be_v to_o be_v another_o kind_n of_o person_n from_o sense_n write_v in_o their_o heart_n from_o the_o interpretation_n of_o those_o prophecy_n oral_o bring_v down_o to_o they_o from_o the_o patriarchal_a and_o mosaic_a tradition_n preserve_v by_o heart_n and_o in_o the_o oral_a doctrine_n of_o the_o synagogue_n and_o from_o the_o live_a voice_n of_o their_o church_n essential_a that_o be_v the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o then_o traditionary_a jew_n if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o jewish_a tradition_n do_v indeed_o bring_v down_o several_a doctrine_n not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n of_o paradise_n of_o hell_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n of_o the_o resurrection_n etc._n etc._n as_o cardinal_n perron_n affirm_v but_o it_o do_v not_o bring_v down_o this_o point_n of_o the_o messiah_n be_v a_o temporal_a prince_n then_o as_o mr._n s._n 76._o ask_v we_o so_o the_o jew_n do_v he_o by_o what_o virtue_n tradition_n bring_v down_o those_o other_o point_n and_o whether_o the_o same_o virtue_n be_v not_o powerful_a to_o bring_v down_o this_o as_o well_o as_o those_o then_o he_o will_v ask_v he_o far_o be_v there_o not_o a_o necessary_a connexion_n and_o relation_n between_o a_o constant_a cause_n and_o its_o formal_a effect_n so_o that_o if_o its_o formal_a effect_n be_v point_n receive_v as_o deliver_v ever_o the_o proper_a cause_n must_v be_v a_o ever-delivery_n whence_o he_o will_v argue_v from_o such_o a_o effect_n to_o its_o cause_n for_o any_o particular_a point_n and_o consequent_o for_o this_o point_n that_o be_v in_o controversy_n between_o jew_n
and_o christian_n concern_v the_o messiah_n be_v a_o temporal_a prince_n in_o case_n it_o be_v a_o point_n hold_v ever_o deliver_v but_o most_o certain_a it_o be_v it_o be_v so_o hold_v by_o the_o jew_n in_o our_o saviour_n time_n and_o have_v be_v hold_v so_o ever_o since_o to_o this_o day_n i_o shall_v not_o trouble_v the_o reader_n with_o transcribe_v the_o rest_n of_o this_o demonstration_n only_o desire_v he_o as_o he_o read_v it_o over_o to_o imagine_v instead_o of_o mr._n s._n a_o pharisee_fw-mi demonstrate_v against_o one_o of_o christ_n disciple_n the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o oral_a tradition_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o he_o will_v find_v this_o demonstration_n and_o every_o part_n of_o it_o change_v only_o the_o name_n as_o forcible_o conclude_v christ_n not_o to_o be_v the_o messiah_n as_o it_o do_v infer_v any_o point_n of_o popery_n against_o the_o protestant_n §_o 4._o before_o i_o leave_v this_o instance_n of_o the_o jewish_a tradition_n i_o shall_v brief_o consider_v what_o mr._n white_a etc._n have_v offer_v by_o way_n of_o answer_n to_o it_o as_o first_o that_o the_o matter_n of_o these_o tradition_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o explication_n of_o scripture_n frame_v and_o invent_v by_o their_o own_o rabbin_n so_o we_o say_v that_o the_o popish_a tradition_n be_v innovation_n but_o then_o mr._n white_a and_o mr._n s._n tell_v we_o that_o they_o can_v demonstrate_v they_o to_o be_v descend_v from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n because_o it_o be_v the_o present_a persuasion_n of_o a_o multitude_n of_o christian_n that_o they_o be_v so_o descend_v in_o like_a manner_n if_o this_o demonstration_n be_v good_a the_o jew_n can_v prove_v their_o tradition_n to_o be_v descend_v from_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n second_o he_o say_v that_o the_o form_n of_o these_o tradition_n be_v more_o ridiculous_a than_o the_o cant_v of_o gypsy_n or_o the_o juggle_n of_o hocuspocus_a because_o it_o consist_v in_o invent_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n from_o the_o mystery_n and_o number_n and_o change_n of_o letter_n this_o be_v a_o gross_a inexcusable_a mistake_n for_o though_o the_o jew_n have_v such_o a_o cabala_n call_v gematry_n as_o this_o which_o mr._n white_a describe_v yet_o that_o cabala_n which_o be_v urge_v in_o this_o instance_n and_o which_o our_o saviour_n reprove_v in_o the_o pharisee_n by_o the_o name_n of_o tradition_n be_v quite_o another_o thing_n and_o among_o the_o jewish_a writer_n know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o unwritten_a or_o oral_a law_n which_o they_o say_v be_v deliver_v to_o moses_n on_o mount_n sinai_n and_o by_o he_o convey_v to_o aaron_n and_o joshua_n and_o the_o elder_n and_o successive_o deliver_v down_o from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o and_o at_o last_o by_o rabbi_n jehuda_n compile_v into_o one_o volume_n which_o they_o call_v mishna_n or_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o this_o do_v not_o consist_v in_o the_o art_n of_o number_v combine_a or_o change_v of_o letter_n as_o mr._n white_n imagine_v but_o suppose_v it_o do_v so_o and_o be_v more_o ridiculous_a than_o he_o conject_v it_o to_o be_v the_o instance_n will_v be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o conclusive_a against_o they_o if_o what_o they_o affirm_v be_v true_a that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v infallible_a and_o that_o the_o persuasion_n of_o a_o traditionary_a church_n in_o any_o age_n that_o such_o a_o doctrine_n descend_v to_o they_o from_o christ_n or_o moses_n be_v a_o demonstration_n that_o it_o do_v so_o for_o if_o this_o be_v sufficient_a evidence_n it_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n what_o the_o doctrine_n be_v either_o for_o matter_n or_o form_n for_o if_o it_o be_v once_o demonstrate_v to_o have_v come_v from_o christ_n or_o moses_n it_o be_v without_o any_o far_a dispute_n to_o be_v receive_v as_o of_o divine_a authority_n so_o that_o mr._n white_a quite_o alter_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n which_o be_v not_o whether_o the_o jewish_a cabala_n be_v absurd_a and_o ridiculous_a but_o whether_o the_o general_a persuasion_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o any_o age_n that_o it_o descend_v to_o they_o by_o uninterrupted_a tradition_n from_o moses_n be_v a_o demonstration_n that_o it_o do_v so_o if_o it_o be_v than_o the_o jewish_a cabala_n be_v as_o demonstrative_o of_o divine_a authority_n as_o the_o oral_a doctrine_n of_o the_o papist_n three_o he_o say_v this_o cabala_n be_v a_o doctrine_n deliver_v to_o few_o and_o that_o with_o strict_a charge_n to_o keep_v it_o from_o publicity_n and_o so_o communicate_v it_o again_o successive_o to_o a_o select_a committee_n of_o a_o few_o wherein_o say_v he_o you_o may_v see_v as_o fair_a a_o opportunity_n for_o juggle_a and_o cozenage_n as_o in_o our_o case_n there_o be_v a_o impossibility_n this_o i_o think_v be_v true_a of_o the_o cabala_n which_o it_o seem_v mr._n white_a have_v only_o in_o his_o view_n but_o be_v a_o horrible_a mistake_n if_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o oral_a law_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o mishnah_n and_o which_o this_o instance_n only_o intend_v for_o of_o this_o maimonides_n talmud_n say_v express_o that_o in_o every_o age_n from_o the_o time_n of_o moses_n to_o rabbi_n jehudah_n who_o compile_v the_o mishna_n the_o oral_a law_n be_v public_o teach_v and_o that_o after_o rabbi_n jehudah_n have_v compile_v it_o into_o one_o volume_n the_o israelite_n do_v general_o write_v out_o copy_n of_o it_o and_o it_o be_v every_o where_o careful_o teach_v for_o fear_v lest_o the_o oral_a law_n shall_v by_o forgetfulness_n be_v last_o among_o the_o jew_n so_o that_o upon_o account_n of_o the_o publickness_n of_o the_o doctrine_n there_o be_v as_o great_a a_o impossibility_n of_o juggle_a and_o cozenage_n in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o jewish_a as_o of_o the_o romish_a tradition_n beside_o be_v wash_v of_o hand_n and_o cup_n which_o they_o also_o pretend_v to_o have_v come_v down_o to_o they_o from_o moses_n and_o to_o have_v be_v constant_o practise_v in_o every_o age_n a_o secret_a thing_n be_v it_o not_o a_o practical_a tradition_n and_o perform_v in_o a_o sensible_a matter_n if_o therefore_o no_o age_n can_v conspire_v to_o impose_v upon_o the_o next_o in_o a_o plain_a custom_n and_o if_o a_o universal_a tradition_n of_o such_o a_o thing_n can_v come_v in_o without_o such_o a_o conspiracy_n how_o can_v this_o be_v the_o persuasion_n of_o any_o age_n that_o wash_v of_o hand_n etc._n etc._n be_v prescribe_v by_o moses_n and_o practise_v in_o all_o age_n if_o it_o have_v not_o true_o be_v so_o §_o 5._o second_o as_o for_o instance_n among_o christian_n whereof_o many_o remain_v yet_o upon_o record_n as_o namely_o the_o various_a and_o opposite_a tradition_n about_o the_o time_n of_o easter_n and_o concern_v the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n and_o the_o apostolical_a tradition_n as_o st._n austin_n call_v it_o concern_v the_o admission_n of_o infant_n to_o the_o communion_n all_o which_o have_v be_v frequent_o urge_v in_o this_o controversy_n and_o none_o of_o they_o yet_o sufficient_o answer_v i_o shall_v to_o avoid_v tediousness_n pass_v by_o these_o insist_v only_o upon_o that_o of_o the_o chiliast_n which_o in_o justin_n martyr_n time_n be_v the_o persuasion_n of_o all_o orthodox_n christian_n that_o be_v in_o mr._n s_n dialect_n of_o all_o the_o holder_n to_o tradition_n for_o if_o notwithstanding_o the_o persuasion_n of_o that_o age_n that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v descend_v to_o they_o from_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v not_o real_o so_o descend_v then_o the_o persuasion_n of_o christian_n in_o any_o age_n that_o a_o doctrine_n be_v bring_v down_o to_o they_o from_o the_o apostle_n be_v no_o demonstration_n that_o it_o be_v so_o §_o 6._o to_o this_o instance_n mr._n white_a answer_n etc._n by_o tell_v we_o that_o eusebius_n say_v that_o this_o tradition_n spring_v from_o papias_n a_o good_a but_o a_o credulous_a and_o simple_a man_n who_o it_o seem_v be_v mistake_v in_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o apostle_n doctrine_n but_o for_o all_o this_o justin_n martyr_n say_v it_o be_v receive_v by_o all_o orthodox_n christian_n in_o his_o time_n as_o a_o doctrine_n descend_v to_o they_o from_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o justin_n say_v true_a nothing_o can_v make_v more_o against_o their_o demonstration_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o tradition_n than_o the_o natural_a consequence_n from_o these_o two_o say_n of_o eusebius_n and_o justin_n which_o be_v this_o that_o the_o mistake_n of_o one_o simple_a and_o credulous_a man_n may_v in_o a_o age_n or_o two_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o universal_a entertainment_n of_o a_o doctrine_n as_o descend_v down_o to_o they_o from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n when_o there_o be_v no_o such_o matter_n have_v not_o mr._n white_a now_o do_v his_o rule_n of_o faith_n great_a service_n by_o this_o answer_n but_o it_o be_v according_a to_o his_o manner_n in_o
all_o his_o write_n to_o say_v any_o thing_n to_o remove_v a_o present_a objection_n though_o never_o so_o much_o to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o his_o main_a hypothesis_n than_o which_o i_o do_v not_o know_v any_o quality_n in_o a_o writer_n which_o do_v more_o certain_o betray_v the_o want_n either_o of_o judgement_n or_o of_o sincerity_n or_o of_o a_o good_a cause_n §_o 7._o and_o whereas_o he_o say_v 81._o that_o irenaeus_n his_o testimony_n prove_v it_o to_o be_v no_o tradition_n for_o he_o set_v down_o the_o suppose_a word_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o plain_o show_v it_o be_v a_o story_n not_o a_o tradition_n a_o tradition_n be_v a_o sense_n deliver_v not_o in_o set_a word_n but_o settle_v in_o the_o auditor_n heart_n by_o hundred_o of_o different_a expression_n explicate_v the_o same_o meaning_n when_o i_o consider_v this_o passage_n of_o mr._n white_a i_o confess_v i_o can_v compliment_v he_o and_o say_v as_o he_o make_v his_o nephew_n do_v in_o the_o dialogue_n 4._o between_o they_o i_o can_v but_o applaud_v your_o discourse_n it_o have_v so_o please_v and_o attractive_a a_o countenance_n and_o again_o 5._o i_o be_o not_o able_a to_o oppose_v what_o you_o say_v by_o any_o weighty_a objection_n your_o argument_n be_v not_o only_o strong_a and_o nervous_a but_o of_o so_o comely_a and_o win_a a_o complexion_n etc._n etc._n i_o can_v i_o say_v speak_v all_o this_o of_o his_o present_a argument_n but_o i_o may_v deserve_o apply_v to_o it_o the_o last_o part_n of_o his_o nephew_n compliment_n that_o it_o be_v a_o argument_n so_o frame_v as_o if_o without_o any_o evidence_n of_o its_o consequence_n it_o will_v persuade_v man_n to_o believe_v it_o but_o to_o return_v a_o answer_n to_o this_o passage_n it_o seem_v according_a to_o mr._n white_a that_o irenaeus_n be_v mistake_v in_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o tradition_n and_o if_o so_o learn_v a_o father_n be_v ignorant_a in_o the_o common_a rule_n of_o faith_n what_o can_v we_o to_o use_v mr._n s_n word_n 39_o undertake_o promise_v to_o weak_a head_n mr._n s._n instance_v in_o the_o creed_n and_o ten_o commandment_n as_o the_o principal_a tradition_n which_o parent_n teach_v their_o child_n but_o now_o mr._n white_n can_v show_v plain_o that_o these_o be_v no_o tradition_n but_o story_n because_o tradition_n be_v a_o sense_n deliver_v not_o in_o set_a word_n etc._n etc._n as_o if_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n can_v deliver_v no_o doctrine_n unless_o they_o express_v the_o same_o thing_n a_o hundred_o several_a way_n but_o suppose_v they_o do_v so_o which_o no_o man_n have_v any_o reason_n to_o imagine_v because_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v express_v as_o plain_o by_o one_o way_n as_o by_o a_o hundred_o can_v no_o man_n deliver_v this_o tradition_n who_o speak_v it_o in_o any_o one_o of_o those_o expression_n if_o one_o shall_v employ_v his_o servant_n to_o carry_v a_o message_n and_o because_o mr._n white_n think_v this_o necessary_a shall_v settle_v the_o meaning_n of_o it_o in_o his_o heart_n by_o tell_v he_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o a_o hundred_o several_a expression_n and_o the_o servant_n shall_v go_v and_o deliver_v this_o message_n in_o one_o of_o those_o very_a expression_n that_o his_o master_n use_v to_o he_o and_o shall_v say_v these_o be_v his_o master_n very_a word_n will_v not_o this_o be_v well_o enough_o no_o if_o he_o have_v come_v to_o such_o a_o philosopher_n as_o mr._n white_a he_o will_v soon_o have_v give_v he_o to_o understand_v that_o he_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o bring_v a_o message_n or_o to_o be_v credit_v in_o it_o who_o have_v so_o little_a wit_n as_o not_o to_o know_v that_o a_o message_n be_v a_o thing_n not_o to_o be_v deliver_v in_o set-word_n and_o now_o i_o will_v entreat_v mr._n white_a to_o reconcile_v himself_o in_o this_o matter_n to_o his_o friend_n mr._n rushworth_n say_v 6._o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o put_v full_o and_o beyond_o all_o quarrel_n the_o same_o sense_n in_o divers_a word_n which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a i_o will_v fain_o know_v what_o certain_a course_n mr._n white_a can_v prescribe_v to_o explicate_v the_o same_o meaning_n by_o hundred_o of_o different_a expression_n and_o consequent_o how_o tradition_n can_v be_v infallible_o convey_v by_o settle_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o in_o the_o auditor_n heart_n by_o such_o variety_n of_o expression_n mr._n cressy_n 4._o likewise_o a_o zealous_a assertor_n of_o tradition_n do_v affirm_v that_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v even_o to_o excess_n scrupulous_a in_o maintain_v the_o very_a phrase_n of_o traditionary_a doctrine_n which_o according_a to_o mr._n white_a plain_o show_v these_o doctrine_n to_o be_v story_n not_o tradition_n because_o tradition_n be_v a_o sense_n deliver_v not_o in_o set-word_n the_o same_o author_n complain_v 2._o that_o few_o among_o their_o learn_a master_n of_o controversy_n propose_v the_o point_n to_o be_v dispute_v between_o they_o and_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o church_n by_o which_o i_o suppose_v he_o do_v not_o mean_a that_o these_o controvertist_n be_v to_o blame_v in_o that_o they_o do_v not_o settle_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o point_n by_o hundred_o of_o different_a expression_n explicate_v the_o same_o meaning_n but_o that_o they_o do_v not_o keep_v to_o the_o word_n wherein_o the_o church_n have_v in_o council_n or_o otherwise_o if_o there_o be_v any_o other_o way_n declare_v her_o sense_n of_o those_o point_n again_o 2._o he_o say_v that_o st._n paul_n refer_v to_o the_o doctrine_n settle_v by_o oral_a instruction_n to_o show_v the_o uniformity_n of_o it_o everywhere_o call_v it_o a_o form_n of_o wholesome_a word_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v conclude_v either_o that_o st._n paul_n do_v not_o well_o to_o call_v the_o traditionary_a doctrine_n as_o mr._n cressy_n say_v he_o do_v a_o form_n of_o word_n or_o else_o which_o be_v more_o probable_a that_o mr._n white_n be_v mistake_v in_o say_v that_o a_o tradition_n be_v a_o sense_n not_o deliver_v in_o set-word_n furthermore_o the_o same_o mr._n cressy_n 1_o tell_v we_o that_o st._n augustine_n be_v careful_a not_o only_o to_o deliver_v traditional_a truth_n themselves_o but_o the_o term_n also_o in_o which_o those_o truth_n be_v convey_v to_o his_o time_n but_o now_o mr._n white_n can_v have_v inform_v st._n augustin_n that_o this_o officious_a care_n of_o his_o be_v not_o only_o superfluous_a but_o pernicious_a to_o tradition_n §_o 8._o but_o to_o return_v to_o justin_n testimony_n to_o which_o the_o sum_n of_o mr._n whites_n answer_n be_v that_o justin_n esteem_v it_o not_o as_o a_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o rather_o a_o piece_n of_o learn_v high_a than_o the_o common_a since_o he_o both_o acknowledge_v other_o catholic_n hold_v the_o contrary_a and_o entitle_v those_o of_o his_o persuasion_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d right_n in_o all_o opinion_n that_o be_v whole_o of_o his_o own_o mind_n it_o be_v not_o material_a to_o my_o purpose_n whether_o or_o no_o justin_n look_v upon_o this_o as_o a_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o long_o as_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o he_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o divine_a revelation_n and_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o yet_o it_o seem_v he_o think_v it_o a_o point_n of_o more_o than_o ordinary_a importance_n because_o he_o join_v it_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o disow_v by_o any_o but_o those_o who_o also_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n but_o whereas_o mr._n white_n say_v that_o justin_n acknowledge_v other_o catohlick_n to_o have_v hold_v the_o contrary_a i_o hope_v to_o make_v it_o evident_a from_o the_o scope_n and_o series_n of_o his_o discourse_n that_o he_o acknowledge_v no_o such_o thing_n but_o that_o the_o plain_a design_n of_o his_o discourse_n be_v to_o show_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v own_v by_o all_o true_a christian_n for_o when_o trypho_n ask_v he_o 1615._o whether_o the_o christian_n do_v indeed_o believe_v that_o jerusalem_n shall_v be_v rebuilt_a etc._n etc._n he_o return_v he_o this_o answer_n i_o be_o not_o such_o a_o wretch_n as_o to_o speak_v otherwise_o than_o i_o think_v i_o have_v tell_v thou_o before_o that_o myself_o and_o many_o other_o as_o you_o all_o know_v be_v of_o the_o mind_n that_o this_o will_v come_v to_o pass_v but_o that_o many_o indeed_o of_o those_o christian_n who_o be_v not_o of_o the_o pure_a and_o pious_a persuasion_n do_v not_o own_o this_o i_o have_v intimate_v to_o thou_o that_o the_o negative_a particle_n though_o omit_v in_o the_o copy_n ought_v to_o be_v thus_o insert_v will_v be_v clear_a to_o any_o one_o that_o consider_v what_o follow_v for_o after_o he_o have_v speak_v of_o those_o who_o disow_v this_o doctrine_n he_o immediate_o add_v by_o way_n of_o further_a description_n of_o they_o that_o
the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n i_o be_o content_a therefore_o wherever_o in_o what_o i_o have_v write_v he_o meet_v that_o term_n so_o apply_v that_o he_o take_v it_o only_o in_o his_o own_o sense_n for_o that_o which_o be_v certain_o true_a for_o i_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o it_o and_o in_o this_o sense_n mr._n s._n answer_v affirmative_o and_o give_v this_o account_n of_o it_o not_o only_o because_o the_o present_a church_n can_v be_v deceive_v in_o what_o the_o church_n of_o the_o former_a age_n believe_v but_o because_o the_o church_n in_o no_o age_n can_v conspire_v against_o her_o knowledge_n to_o deceive_v that_o age_n immediate_o follow_v in_o matter_n of_o fact_n evident_a in_o a_o manner_n to_o the_o whole_a world_n the_o question_n than_o be_v whether_o this_o be_v a_o sufficient_a account_n for_o i_o to_o believe_v that_o to_o be_v certain_o true_a or_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n which_o the_o present_a church_n deliver_v and_o consequent_o whether_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n be_v bare_o into_o oral_a tradition_n 3._o thus_o we_o see_v the_o clear_a state_n of_o the_o question_n between_o we_o i_o come_v therefore_o to_o the_o vindication_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v object_v against_o this_o way_n of_o resolve_v faith_n into_o oral_a tradition_n three_o thing_n i_o especial_o insist_v on_o 1._o that_o it_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o pretension_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n 2._o that_o it_o have_v not_o be_v the_o way_n own_v in_o all_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n 3._o that_o it_o be_v repugnant_a to_o common_a sense_n and_o experience_n and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v apparent_o alter_v from_o what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o former_a age_n if_o these_o three_o be_v make_v good_a there_o will_v be_v no_o cause_n to_o glory_n in_o this_o last_o invention_n to_o support_v the_o sink_a fabric_n of_o that_o church_n these_o three_o than_o i_o undertake_v to_o defend_v against_o what_o mr._n sergeant_n have_v object_v against_o they_o 1._o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o pretension_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n and_o if_o it_o be_v so_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n for_o those_o who_o be_v of_o it_o to_o rely_v upon_o it_o for_o if_o so_o be_v that_o church_n pretend_v that_o the_o obligation_n to_o faith_n arise_v from_o a_o quite_o different_a ground_n from_o this_o how_o can_v they_o who_o believe_v that_o church_n infallible_a venture_v their_o faith_n upon_o any_o other_o principle_n than_o what_o be_v public_o own_a by_o she_o and_o whosoever_o think_v himself_o bind_v to_o believe_v by_o virtue_n of_o a_o infallible_a assistance_n of_o the_o present_a church_n do_v thereby_o show_v that_o his_o obligation_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o what_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o former_a age_n of_o the_o church_n as_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o apostle_n be_v infallible_a in_o their_o doctrine_n can_v not_o resolve_v their_o faith_n into_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n but_o into_o that_o immediate_a assistance_n by_o which_o the_o apostle_n speak_v and_o where_o there_o be_v a_o belief_n of_o a_o like_a assistance_n the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n can_v lie_v in_o the_o indefectibility_n of_o tradition_n but_o in_o that_o infallible_a spirit_n which_o they_o suppose_v the_o church_n to_o be_v assist_v by_o for_o suppose_v this_o oral_a tradition_n shall_v fail_v and_o that_o man_n may_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v actual_o fail_v yet_o if_o the_o former_a supposition_n be_v true_a there_o be_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o faith_n remain_v still_o and_o what_o assurance_n can_v any_o one_o have_v that_o the_o present_a church_n deliver_v nothing_o for_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o have_v be_v derive_v in_o every_o age_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n if_o such_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n be_v suppose_v in_o the_o present_a church_n which_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o for_o on_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o those_o who_o hear_v the_o apostle_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o former_a age_n no_o more_o ought_v they_o who_o believe_v the_o present_a roman_a church_n to_o have_v the_o same_o infallible_a assistance_n they_o need_v not_o then_o inquire_v whether_o this_o age_n know_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o former_a or_o whether_o one_o age_n can_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o or_o whether_o notwithstanding_o both_o these_o error_n may_v not_o come_v into_o the_o church_n it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o they_o that_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o present_a church_n be_v infallible_a in_o all_o matter_n of_o faith_n therefore_o my_o demand_n be_v build_v on_o very_o good_a reason_n how_o can_v you_o assure_v i_o the_o present_a church_n oblige_v i_o to_o believe_v nothing_o but_o only_a what_o and_o so_o far_o as_o it_o receive_v from_o the_o former_a church_n and_o mr._n s_n answer_n be_v far_o from_o be_v satisfactory_a that_o this_o appear_v by_o her_o manifest_a practice_n never_o refuse_v communion_n to_o any_o man_n that_o can_v approve_v himself_o to_o believe_v all_o the_o former_a age_n do_v for_o this_o may_v be_v resolve_v into_o a_o principle_n far_o different_a from_o this_o which_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o present_a church_n for_o suppose_v that_o they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o inquire_v themselves_o into_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o tradition_n can_v not_o fail_v in_o any_o age_n it_o be_v suffient_fw-la for_o they_o to_o believe_v the_o church_n infallible_a and_o if_o it_o be_v so_o in_o propose_v matter_n of_o faith_n it_o must_v be_v so_o in_o declare_v what_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o former_a age_n be_v but_o my_o demand_n go_v on_o what_o evidence_n can_v you_o bring_v to_o convince_v i_o both_o that_o the_o church_n always_o observe_v this_o rule_n and_o can_v never_o be_v deceive_v in_o it_o which_o question_n be_v build_v on_o these_o two_o principle_n which_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n stand_v on_o 1._o that_o the_o church_n must_v always_o go_v upon_o this_o ground_n 2._o that_o if_o it_o do_v so_o it_o be_v impossible_a she_o shall_v be_v deceive_v both_o which_o be_v so_o far_o from_o that_o self-evidence_n which_o m._n serjeant_n still_o pretend_v to_o in_o this_o way_n that_o the_o jesuit_n principle_n seem_v much_o more_o rational_a and_o consistent_a than_o these_o do_v for_o grant_v they_o but_o that_o one_o postulatum_fw-la that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o inherent_a infallibility_n in_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o present_a church_n to_o afford_v sufficient_a foundation_n for_o divine_a faith_n all_o the_o rest_n of_o their_o doctrine_n follow_v natural_o from_o it_o whereas_o this_o new_a way_n of_o resolve_v faith_n be_v build_v on_o such_o supposition_n which_o no_o man_n well_o in_o his_o wit_n will_v be_v ready_a to_o grant_v for_o unless_o it_o be_v self-evident_a that_o the_o church_n do_v always_o proceed_v on_o this_o ground_n it_o can_v be_v self-evident_a that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v infallible_a because_o the_o self-evidence_n of_o this_o principle_n depend_v on_o this_o that_o in_o all_o age_n of_o the_o church_n the_o only_a rule_n and_o measure_n of_o faith_n be_v what_o be_v deliver_v by_o oral_a tradition_n from_o the_o age_n forego_v now_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o matter_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v convey_v in_o way_n quite_o different_a from_o this_o what_o self-evidence_n can_v there_o be_v that_o the_o church_n much_o always_o proceed_v upon_o this_o mr._n s._n then_o must_v demonstrate_v it_o impossible_a for_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v convey_v to_o posterity_n in_o any_o other_o way_n than_o oral_a tradition_n and_o not_o only_o that_o the_o thing_n be_v impossible_a but_o that_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n judge_v it_o to_o be_v so_o or_o else_o he_o can_v never_o make_v it_o at_o all_o evident_a that_o the_o church_n always_o make_v this_o her_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o if_o either_o there_o may_v be_v a_o certain_a conveyance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n another_o way_n viz._n by_o writing_n or_o that_o the_o church_n may_v judge_v that_o way_n more_o certain_a whether_o it_o be_v so_o or_o not_o either_o way_n it_o will_v appear_v far_o enough_o from_o self-evidence_n that_o she_o always_o judge_v of_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n mere_o by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o precede_a age_n if_o another_o way_n be_v grant_v possible_a there_o must_v be_v clear_a demonstration_n that_o the_o church_n notwithstanding_o this_o do_v never_o make_v use_n of_o it_o for_o if_o it_o do_v make_v use_n of_o another_o way_n of_o resolve_v faith_n in_o any_o age_n of_o the_o church_n then_o in_o that_o age_n of_o the_o church_n oral_a tradition_n be_v not_o look_v on_o as_o the_o ground_n of_o faith_n
and_o if_o so_o notwithstanding_o whatever_o mr._n s._n can_v demonstrate_v to_o the_o contrary_a that_o age_n may_v have_v believe_v otherwise_o than_o the_o immediate_o precede_v do_v for_o let_v we_o but_o suppose_v that_o all_o necessary_a doctrine_n of_o faith_n be_v betimes_o record_v in_o the_o church_n in_o book_n universal_o receive_v by_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o first_o age_n be_v it_o not_o possible_a that_o age_n which_o first_o embrace_v these_o book_n may_v deliver_v they_o to_o posterity_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o so_o down_o from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o and_o do_v it_o not_o hence_o follow_v that_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v quite_o different_a from_o a_o mere_a oral_a tradition_n let_v mr._n s._n then_o either_o show_v it_o impossible_a that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n shall_v be_v write_v or_o that_o be_v write_v they_o shall_v be_v universal_o receive_v or_o that_o be_v universal_o receive_v in_o one_o age_n they_o shall_v not_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o next_o or_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o next_o those_o book_n shall_v not_o be_v look_v on_o as_o contain_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o they_o or_o though_o they_o be_v so_o yet_o that_o still_o oral_a tradition_n be_v whole_o rely_v on_o as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o then_o i_o shall_v free_o grant_v that_o mr._n s._n have_v attempt_v something_o towards_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o new_a hypothesis_n but_o as_o thing_n now_o stand_v it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v self-evident_a that_o the_o church_n have_v always_o go_v upon_o this_o principle_n that_o we_o find_v it_o look_v on_o as_o a_o great_a novelty_n among_o they_o in_o their_o own_o church_n and_o it_o will_v be_v a_o rare_a thing_n for_o a_o new_a invention_n to_o have_v be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n which_o if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o strength_n of_o it_o be_v thereby_o take_v away_o but_o let_v we_o suppose_v that_o the_o church_n do_v proceed_v upon_o this_o principle_n 4_o that_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v embrace_v but_o what_o be_v derive_v by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n how_o do_v it_o thence_o follow_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v admit_v into_o the_o church_n but_o what_o be_v real_o so_o derive_v from_o they_o do_v we_o not_o see_v in_o the_o world_n at_o this_o day_n that_o among_o those_o who_o own_o this_o principle_n contradictory_n proposition_n be_v believe_v and_o both_o side_n tell_v we_o it_o be_v on_o this_o account_n because_o their_o doctrine_n be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o the_o greek_a church_n profess_v to_o believe_v on_o the_o account_n of_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_a if_o that_o tradition_n fail_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o be_v preserve_v in_o the_o latin_a either_o mr._n s._n must_v instance_n on_o his_o own_o principle_n in_o that_o age_n which_o conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o or_o he_o must_v acknowledge_v that_o while_o man_n own_o tradition_n they_o may_v be_v deceive_v in_o what_o the_o forego_n age_n teach_v they_o and_o consequent_o those_o thing_n may_v be_v admit_v as_o doctrine_n come_v from_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v not_o so_o and_o some_o which_o do_v may_n be_v lose_v and_o yet_o the_o pretence_n of_o tradition_n remain_v still_o what_o self-evidence_n then_o can_v there_o be_v in_o this_o principle_n when_o two_o part_n of_o the_o church_n may_v both_o own_v it_o and_o yet_o believe_v contradiction_n on_o the_o account_n of_o it_o it_o be_v then_o worth_a our_o inquire_n what_o self-evidence_n this_o be_v which_o mr._n s._n speak_v so_o much_o of_o which_o be_v neither_o more_o nor_o less_o but_o that_o man_n in_o all_o age_n have_v eye_n ear_n 205._o and_o other_o sense_n also_o common_a reason_n and_o as_o much_o memory_n as_o to_o remember_v their_o own_o name_n and_o frequent_o inculcate_v action_n which_o be_v so_o very_o reasonable_a a_o postulatum_fw-la that_o i_o suppose_v none_o who_o enjoy_v any_o of_o these_o will_v deny_v it_o let_v we_o therefore_o see_v how_o he_o proceed_v upon_o it_o if_o you_o disprove_v this_o i_o doubt_v we_o have_v lose_v mankind_n the_o subject_n we_o speak_v of_o and_o till_o you_o disprove_v it_o neither_o i_o nor_o any_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n can_v doubt_v that_o this_o rule_n depend_v on_o testify_v that_o be_v sense_n or_o experience_n can_v possible_o permit_v man_n to_o be_v deceivable_a big_a word_n indeed_o but_o such_o as_o evidence_n that_o all_o man_n who_o be_v in_o their_o wit_n do_v not_o constant_o use_v they_o for_o i_o pray_v sir_n what_o do_v mr_n s._n think_v of_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v not_o those_o in_o it_o eye_n ear_n and_o other_o sense_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o latin_a do_v not_o they_o pretend_v and_o appeal_v to_o what_o they_o receive_v from_o their_o forefather_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n it_o seem_v then_o a_o deception_n be_v possible_a in_o the_o case_n of_o testify_v and_o therefore_o this_o do_v more_o than_o permit_v man_n to_o be_v deceivable_a for_o here_o have_v be_v a_o actual_a deception_n on_o one_o side_n or_o other_o but_o we_o need_v not_o fear_v lose_v mankind_n in_o this_o for_o the_o possibility_n of_o error_n suppose_v mankind_n to_o continue_v still_o and_o if_o we_o take_v away_o that_o we_o may_v soon_o lose_v it_o than_o by_o the_o contrary_n but_o what_o repugnancy_n can_v we_o imagine_v to_o humane_a nature_n that_o man_n suppose_v doctrine_n of_o faith_n to_o come_v down_o from_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n shall_v yet_o mistake_v in_o judge_v what_o those_o doctrine_n be_v have_v not_o man_n eye_n and_o ear_n and_o common_a sense_n in_o christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o yet_o we_o see_v even_o then_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n be_v mistake_v and_o be_v it_o such_o a_o wonder_n it_o shall_v be_v in_o succeed_a age_n do_v not_o the_o nazarenes_n mistake_v in_o point_n of_o circumcision_n the_o corinthian_n as_o to_o the_o resurrection_n and_o yet_o the_o mean_a time_n agree_v in_o this_o that_o christ_n doctrine_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v nothing_o but_o what_o come_v from_o he_o do_v not_o the_o disciple_n themselves_o err_v even_o while_o they_o be_v with_o christ_n and_o certain_o have_v eye_n and_o ear_n and_o common_a sense_n as_o other_o man_n have_v concern_v some_o great_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n viz._n christ_n passion_n resurrection_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o kingdom_n if_o then_o such_o who_o have_v the_o great_a opportunity_n imaginable_a and_o the_o high_a apprehension_n of_o christ_n may_v so_o easy_o mistake_v in_o point_n of_o such_o moment_n what_o ground_n have_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o succeed_a age_n shall_v not_o be_v liable_a to_o such_o misapprehension_n and_o it_o be_v not_o mere_o the_o want_n of_o clear_a divine_a revelation_n which_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o mistake_n for_o these_o thing_n be_v plain_a enough_o to_o person_n not_o possess_v with_o prejudices_fw-la but_o those_o be_v so_o strong_a as_o to_o make_v they_o apprehend_v thing_n quite_o another_o way_n than_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v so_o it_o be_v then_o and_o so_o it_o be_v in_o succeed_a age_n for_o let_v parent_n teach_v what_o they_o please_v for_o matter_n of_o faith_n yet_o prejudice_n and_o liableness_n to_o mistake_v in_o child_n may_v easy_o make_v they_o misapprehend_v either_o the_o nature_n or_o weight_n of_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v to_o they_o so_o that_o set_v aside_o a_o certain_a way_n of_o record_v the_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o these_o preserve_v entire_a in_o every_o age_n it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o conceive_v how_o in_o a_o short_a time_n christian_n religion_n will_v have_v be_v corrupt_v as_o much_o as_o ever_o any_o be_v in_o the_o world_n for_o when_o we_o consider_v how_o much_o notwithstanding_o scripture_n the_o pride_n passion_n and_o interest_n of_o man_n have_v endeavour_v to_o deface_v christian_a religion_n in_o the_o world_n what_o will_v not_o these_o have_v do_v if_o there_o have_v be_v no_o such_o certain_a rule_n to_o judge_n of_o it_o by_o mr._n s._n imagine_v himself_o in_o repub_fw-la platonis_fw-la but_o it_o appear_v he_o be_v still_o in_o faece_fw-la romuli_n he_o fancy_v there_o never_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v any_o difference_n among_o christian_n and_o that_o all_o christian_n make_v it_o their_o whole_a business_n to_o teach_v their_o posterity_n matter_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o they_o mind_v nothing_o in_o the_o world_n but_o the_o imprint_n that_o on_o their_o mind_n that_o they_o may_v have_v it_o ready_a for_o their_o child_n and_o that_o all_o parent_n have_v equal_a skill_n and_o fidelity_n in_o deliver_v matter_n of_o
with_o it_o and_o make_v they_o wise_a in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o shall_v inform_v he_o what_o i_o have_v find_v that_o the_o father_n never_o except_v against_o that_o method_n but_o appeal_v frequent_o from_o the_o slanderous_a report_n and_o misrepresentation_n which_o be_v make_v of_o their_o doctrine_n to_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n as_o the_o true_a standard_n of_o it_o §_o 8._o another_o evidence_n that_o christian_n in_o all_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n have_v own_v the_o scripture_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n be_v that_o the_o father_n in_o their_o homily_n do_v use_v constant_o to_o declare_v to_o the_o people_n what_o they_o be_v to_o believe_v and_o what_o they_o be_v to_o practice_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n which_o have_v be_v most_o absurd_a and_o senseless_a have_v they_o believe_v not_o the_o scripture_n but_o something_o else_o to_o have_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n for_o what_o can_v tend_v more_o to_o the_o seduce_a of_o the_o people_n from_o mr._n s_n suppose_a rule_n of_o faith_n oral_a tradition_n than_o to_o make_v a_o daily_a practice_n of_o declare_v and_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n from_o the_o scripture_n have_v the_o ancient_a father_n be_v right_o for_o mr._n s_n way_n they_o will_v not_o have_v build_v their_o doctrine_n upon_o scripture_n perhaps_o not_o have_v mention_v it_o for_o fear_v of_o give_v the_o people_n a_o occasion_n to_o grow_v familiar_a with_o so_o dangerous_a a_o book_n but_o rather_o as_o their_o more_o prudent_a posterity_n have_v do_v will_v have_v lock_v it_o up_o from_o the_o people_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n and_o have_v set_v open_a the_o store_v of_o good_a wholesome_a tradition_n and_o instead_o of_o tell_v they_o as_o they_o do_v most_o frequent_o thus_o say_v the_o scripture_n will_v only_o have_v tell_v they_o this_o be_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o essential_a church_n thus_o it_o have_v be_v deliver_v down_o by_o hand_n to_o we_o from_o our_o forefather_n §_o 9_o i_o may_v add_v for_o a_o three_o evidence_n the_o great_a malice_n of_o the_o enemy_n and_o persecutor_n of_o christianity_n against_o this_o book_n and_o their_o cruel_a endeavour_n to_o extort_v it_o out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o christian_n and_o destroy_v it_o out_o of_o the_o world_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o may_v extirpate_v christianity_n for_o it_o seem_v they_o think_v that_o the_o abolish_n of_o this_o book_n will_v have_v be_v the_o ruin_n of_o that_o religion_n but_o according_a to_o mr._n s_n opinion_n their_o malice_n want_v wit_n for_o have_v all_o the_o bibles_n in_o the_o world_n be_v burn_v christian_a religion_n will_v nevertheless_o have_v be_v entire_o preserve_v and_o safe_o transmit_v down_o to_o we_o by_o sense_n write_v in_o man_n heart_n with_o the_o good_a help_n of_o of_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n nay_o their_o church_n will_v have_v be_v a_o great_a gainer_n by_o it_o for_o this_o occasion_n and_o parent_n of_o all_o heresy_n the_o scripture_n be_v once_o out_o of_o the_o way_n she_o may_v have_v have_v all_o in_o she_o own_o hand_n and_o by_o lead_v the_o people_n in_o the_o safe_a path_n of_o tradition_n and_o consequent_o of_o science_n may_v have_v make_v they_o wise_a enough_o to_o obey_v well_o but_o suppose_v the_o persecutor_n of_o christianity_n mistake_v themselves_o in_o their_o design_n how_o come_v the_o christian_n in_o those_o day_n to_o be_v so_o tenacious_a of_o this_o book_n that_o rather_o than_o deliver_v it_o they_o will_v yield_v up_o themselves_o to_o torment_n and_o death_n and_o why_o do_v they_o look_v upon_o those_o who_o out_o of_o fear_n deliver_v up_o their_o book_n as_o apostate_n and_o renouncer_n of_o christianity_n if_o they_o have_v not_o think_v this_o book_n to_o be_v the_o great_a instrument_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o salvation_n and_o if_o it_o have_v real_o be_v of_o no_o great_a consideration_n than_o mr._n wh._n and_o mr._n s._n will_v make_v it_o why_o shall_v they_o be_v so_o loath_a to_o part_v with_o a_o few_o unsense_v character_n waxen_a nature_a word_n fit_a to_o be_v play_v upon_o diverse_o by_o quirk_n of_o wit_n that_o be_v apt_a to_o blunder_v and_o confound_v but_o to_o clear_v little_a or_o nothing_o why_o shall_v they_o value_v their_o life_n at_o so_o cheap_a a_o rate_n as_o to_o throw_v they_o away_o for_o a_o few_o insignificant_a scrawl_n and_o to_o shed_v their_o blood_n for_o a_o little_a ink_n various_o figure_v in_o a_o book_n do_v they_o not_o know_v that_o the_o safety_n of_o christianity_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o this_o book_n do_v no_o christian_n then_o understand_v that_o which_o according_a to_o mr._n s._n no_o christian_n can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o viz._n that_o not_o the_o scripture_n but_o unmistakeable_a indefectible_a oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n why_o do_v they_o not_o consider_v that_o though_o this_o letter_n rule_n of_o heretic_n have_v be_v consume_v to_o ash_n yet_o their_o faith_n will_v have_v lie_v safe_a and_o be_v preserve_v entire_a in_o its_o *_o spiritual_a cause_n man_n mind_n the_o noble_a piece_n in_o nature_n some_o of_o they_o indeed_o do_v deliver_v up_o their_o book_n and_o be_v call_v traditores_fw-la and_o i_o have_v some_o ground_n to_o believe_v that_o these_o be_v the_o only_a traditionary_a christian_n of_o that_o time_n and_o that_o the_o rest_n be_v confessor_n and_o martyr_n for_o the_o letter_n rule_n and_o if_o this_o be_v not_o evidence_n enough_o that_o the_o scripture_n have_v always_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o christian_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n i_o shall_v when_o i_o come_v to_o examine_v his_o testimony_n for_o tradition_n with_o the_o good_a leave_n of_o his_o distinction_n between_o speculator_n and_o testifier_n prove_v by_o most_o express_a testimony_n that_o it_o be_v the_o general_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o then_o if_o his_o demonstration_n of_o the_o infalliblity_n of_o tradition_n will_v enforce_v that_o as_o testifier_n they_o must_v nesds_o have_v speak_v otherwise_o who_o can_v help_v it_o sect_n iv._o §_o 1._o have_v thus_o lay_v down_o the_o protestant_a rule_n of_o faith_n tradition_n with_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o all_o that_o now_o remain_v for_o i_o to_o do_v towards_o the_o clear_a and_o full_o state_v of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o be_v to_o take_v notice_n brief_o and_o with_o due_a limitation_n 1._o how_o much_o the_o protestant_n do_v allow_v to_o oral_a tradition_n second_o what_o those_o thing_n be_v which_o mr._n saint_n think_v fit_a to_o attribute_v to_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o we_o see_v no_o cause_n to_o attribute_v to_o we_o and_o when_o this_o be_v do_v any_o one_o may_v easy_o discern_v how_o far_o we_o differ_v §_o 2._o 1._o how_o much_o protestant_n do_v allow_v to_o oral_a tradition_n first_o we_o grant_v that_o oral_a tradition_n in_o some_o circumstance_n may_v be_v a_o sufficient_a way_n of_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n but_o withal_o we_o deny_v that_o such_o circumstance_n be_v now_o in_o be_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o world_n when_o the_o credenda_fw-la or_o article_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o agenda_fw-la or_o precept_n of_o it_o be_v but_o few_o and_o such_o as_o have_v the_o evidence_n of_o natural_a light_n when_o the_o world_n be_v contract_v into_o a_o few_o family_n in_o comparison_n and_o the_o age_n of_o man_n ordinary_o extend_v to_o six_o or_o seven_o hundred_o year_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o imagine_v how_o such_o a_o doctrine_n in_o such_o circumstance_n may_v have_v be_v propagate_v by_o oral_a tradition_n without_o any_o great_a change_n or_o alteration_n adam_n live_v till_o methuselah_n be_v above_o two_o hundred_o year_n old_a methuselah_n live_v till_o sem_fw-mi be_v near_o a_o hundred_o and_o sem_fw-mi outlive_v abraham_n so_o that_o this_o tradition_n need_v not_o pass_v through_o more_o than_o two_o hand_n betwixt_o adam_n and_o abraham_n but_o though_o this_o way_n be_v sufficient_a to_o have_v preserve_v religion_n in_o the_o world_n if_o man_n have_v not_o be_v want_v themselves_o yet_o we_o find_v it_o do_v not_o prove_v effectual_a for_o through_o the_o corruption_n and_o negligence_n of_o man_n after_o the_o flood_n if_o not_o before_o when_o the_o world_n begin_v to_o multiply_v and_o the_o age_n of_o man_n be_v shorten_v the_o knowledge_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o one_o true_a god_n be_v general_o lose_v in_o the_o world_n and_o so_o far_o as_o appear_v by_o scripture-history_n the_o only_a record_n we_o have_v of_o those_o time_n when_o god_n call_v out_o abraham_n from_o ur_fw-la of_o the_o chaldee_n the_o whole_a world_n be_v lapse_v into_o polytheisme_n and_o idolatry_n therefore_o for_o the_o great_a security_n of_o religion_n
all_o with_o a_o great_a secret_n of_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n which_o it_o seem_v he_o have_v hitherto_o be_v ignorant_a of_o for_o i_o be_o still_o more_o confirm_v in_o my_o opinion_n that_o he_o forsake_v our_o religion_n before_o he_o understand_v it_o that_o when_o they_o say_v the_o scripture_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o the_o mean_n whereby_o christ_n doctrine_n be_v convey_v down_o to_o they_o they_o mean_v by_o the_o scripture_n book_n write_v in_o such_o word_n as_o do_v sufficient_o express_v the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n §_o 5._o and_o to_o satisfy_v he_o that_o we_o be_v not_o absurd_a and_o unreasonable_a in_o suppose_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v such_o a_o book_n i_o will_v beg_v the_o favour_n of_o he_o to_o grant_v i_o these_o four_o thing_n or_o show_v reason_n to_o the_o contrary_n first_o that_o whatever_o can_v be_v speak_v in_o plain_a and_o intelligible_a word_n and_o such_o as_o have_v a_o certain_a sense_n may_v be_v write_v in_o the_o same_o word_n second_o that_o the_o same_o word_n be_v as_o intelligible_a when_o they_o be_v write_v as_o when_o they_o be_v speak_v three_o that_o god_n if_o he_o please_v can_v indite_v a_o book_n in_o as_o plain_a word_n as_o any_o of_o his_o creature_n four_o that_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o think_v that_o god_n affect_v obscurity_n and_o envy_v that_o man_n shall_v understand_v he_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o they_o to_o know_v and_o which_o must_v have_v be_v write_v to_o no_o purpose_n if_o we_o can_v understand_v they_o st._n luke_n 4._o tell_v theophilus_n that_o he_o write_v the_o history_n of_o christ_n to_o he_o on_o purpose_n to_o give_v he_o a_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o write_v but_o how_o a_o book_n which_o have_v no_o certain_a sense_n shall_v give_v a_o man_n certain_a knowledge_n of_o thing_n be_v beyond_o my_o capacity_n st._n john_n 20.31_o say_v that_o he_o purposely_o commit_v several_a of_o christ_n miracle_n to_o write_v that_o man_n may_v believe_v on_o he_o but_o now_o have_v mr._n s._n be_v at_o his_o elbow_n he_o will_v have_v advise_v he_o to_o spare_v his_o labour_n and_o will_v have_v give_v he_o this_o good_a reason_n for_o it_o because_o when_o he_o have_v write_v his_o book_n no_o body_n will_v be_v able_a to_o find_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o it_o without_o oral_a tradition_n and_o that_o alone_o will_v secure_o and_o intelligible_o convey_v both_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o those_o miracle_n which_o he_o wrought_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o if_o these_o four_o thing_n be_v but_o grant_v i_o see_v not_o why_o when_o we_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o mean_n of_o convey_v to_o we_o christ_n doctrine_n we_o may_v not_o be_v allow_v to_o understand_v by_o the_o scripture_n a_o book_n which_o do_v in_o plain_a and_o intelligible_a word_n express_v to_o we_o this_o doctrine_n sect_n iii_o 6_o 1._o and_o now_o examine_v although_o this_o may_v have_v be_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o his_o exception_n against_o the_o scripture_n as_o be_v incapable_a of_o the_o property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n because_o all_o of_o they_o suppose_v that_o which_o be_v apparent_o false_a and_o absurd_a as_o grant_v by_o protestant_n viz._n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v only_o a_o heap_n of_o dead_a letter_n and_o insignificant_a character_n without_o any_o sense_n under_o they_o and_o that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v that_o only_a which_o give_v they_o life_n and_o sense_n yet_o because_o several_a of_o his_o exception_n pretend_v to_o show_v that_o the_o true_a property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n do_v not_o at_o all_o appertain_v to_o the_o scripture_n therefore_o i_o shall_v give_v particular_a answer_n to_o they_o and_o as_o i_o go_v along_o show_v that_o tradition_n be_v liable_a to_o all_o or_o most_o of_o those_o exception_n and_o to_o far_o great_a than_o those_o §_o 2._o whereas_o he_o say_v 13._o it_o can_v be_v evident_a to_o protestant_n from_o their_o principle_n that_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v original_o write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v i_o will_v show_v he_o that_o it_o may_v and_o then_o answer_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o exception_n it_o be_v evident_a from_o a_o universal_a constant_a and_o uncontrolled_a tradition_n among_o christian_n not_o only_o oral_a but_o write_v and_o from_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o great_a adversary_n of_o our_o religion_n that_o these_o book_n be_v original_o write_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o a_o protestant_a principle_n but_o the_o principle_n of_o all_o mankind_n that_o a_o undoubted_a tradition_n be_v sufficient_a evidence_n of_o the_o antiquity_n and_o author_n of_o a_o book_n and_o all_o the_o extrinsical_a argument_n that_o can_v ordinary_o be_v have_v of_o a_o book_n write_v long_o ago_o next_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o apostle_n be_v man_n divine_o inspire_v that_o be_v secure_v from_o error_n and_o mistake_n in_o the_o write_n of_o this_o doctrine_n from_o the_o miracle_n that_o be_v wrought_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o because_o it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o imagine_v that_o the_o divine_a power_n shall_v immediate_o interpose_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o a_o doctrine_n and_o give_v so_o eminent_a a_o attestation_n to_o the_o apostle_n to_o convince_v the_o world_n that_o they_o be_v immediate_o appoint_v and_o commission_v by_o god_n and_o yet_o not_o secure_v they_o from_o error_n in_o the_o delivery_n of_o it_o and_o that_o such_o miracle_n be_v wrought_v be_v evident_a from_o as_o credible_a history_n as_o we_o have_v for_o any_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o do_v most_o firm_o believe_v and_o this_o be_v better_a evidence_n that_o the_o apostle_n be_v man_n divine_o inspire_v than_o bare_a oral_a tradition_n can_v furnish_v we_o withal_o for_o set_v aside_o the_o authentic_a relation_n of_o these_o matter_n in_o book_n it_o be_v most_o probable_a that_o oral_a tradition_n of_o itself_o and_o without_o book_n will_v scarce_o have_v preserve_v the_o memory_n of_o any_o of_o those_o particular_a miracle_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n which_o be_v record_v in_o scripture_n and_o for_o the_o probability_n of_o this_o i_o offer_v these_o two_o thing_n to_o his_o consideration_n first_o no_o man_n can_v deny_v that_o memorable_a person_n have_v live_v and_o action_n be_v do_v in_o the_o world_n innumerable_a whereof_o no_o history_n now_o extant_a make_v any_o mention_n second_o he_o himself_o will_v grant_v that_o our_o saviour_n wrought_v innumerable_a more_o miracle_n than_o be_v record_v in_o scripture_n and_o now_o i_o challenge_v he_o to_o show_v the_o single_a virtue_n of_o oral_a tradition_n by_o give_v a_o account_n of_o any_o of_o those_o person_n or_o their_o action_n who_o live_v 1500_o or_o 2000_o year_n ago_o beside_o those_o which_o be_v mention_v in_o book_n or_o to_o give_v a_o catalogue_n but_o of_o ten_o of_o those_o innumerable_a miracle_n wrought_v by_o our_o saviour_n which_o be_v nor_o record_v by_o the_o evangelist_n with_o circumstance_n as_o punctual_a and_o particular_a as_o those_o be_v clothe_v withal_o if_o he_o can_v do_v this_o it_o will_v be_v a_o good_a evidence_n that_o oral_a tradition_n single_o and_o by_o itself_o can_v do_v something_o but_o if_o he_o can_v it_o be_v as_o plain_a a_o evidence_n on_o the_o contrary_a that_o if_o those_o action_n of_o former_a time_n and_o those_o miracle_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n which_o be_v record_v in_o book_n have_v never_o be_v write_v but_o entrust_v sole_o to_o oral_a tradition_n we_o shall_v have_v hear_v as_o little_a of_o they_o at_o this_o day_n as_o we_o do_v of_o those_o that_o be_v not_o write_v §_o 3._o now_o to_o examine_v his_o reason_n for_o this_o exception_n first_o he_o say_v 13._o it_o be_v most_o manifest_a that_o this_o can_v be_v make_v evident_a to_o the_o vulgar_a that_o scripture_n be_v write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v this_o reason_n be_v as_o easy_o answer_v by_o saying_n it_o be_v most_o manifest_a that_o it_o can_v but_o beside_o say_v so_o i_o have_v show_v how_o it_o may_v be_v make_v as_o evident_a to_o the_o vulgar_a as_o other_o thing_n which_o they_o do_v most_o firm_o and_o upon_o good_a ground_n believe_v even_o the_o rude_a of_o the_o vulgar_a and_o those_o who_o can_v read_v do_v believe_v upon_o very_o good_a ground_n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o king_n as_o william_n the_o conqueror_n and_o the_o miracle_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v capable_a of_o as_o good_a evidence_n as_o we_o have_v for_o this_o second_o he_o say_v 14._o this_o can_v be_v evident_a to_o the_o curious_a and_o most_o speculative_a searcher_n
syllable_n the_o sense_n of_o tradition_n will_v be_v in_o the_o very_a same_o danger_n of_o uncertainty_n and_o be_v liable_a to_o vanish_v we_o know_v not_o how_o dr._n holden_n 9_o lay_v down_o these_o two_o principle_n first_o that_o no_o truth_n can_v be_v convey_v down_o from_o man_n to_o man_n but_o by_o speech_n and_o speech_n can_v be_v but_o by_o word_n and_o all_o word_n be_v either_o equivocal_a in_o themselves_o or_o liable_a to_o be_v different_o understand_v by_o several_a person_n second_o that_o such_o be_v the_o frame_n of_o man_n mind_n that_o the_o same_o truth_n may_v be_v different_o apprehend_v and_o understand_v by_o different_a person_n and_o if_o this_o be_v true_a then_o traditional_a doctrine_n if_o they_o be_v deliver_v by_o speech_n and_o word_n will_v be_v liable_a to_o uncertainty_n and_o ambiguity_n as_o to_o their_o sense_n as_o well_o as_o scripture_n mr._n cressy_n 6._o tell_v we_o that_o reason_n and_o experience_n show_v that_o difference_n will_v arise_v even_o about_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n and_o any_o thing_n but_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o present_a church_n if_o this_o be_v true_a tradition_n whole_o fall_v into_o uncertainty_n for_o if_o difference_n will_v arise_v about_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n how_o they_o be_v to_o be_v interpret_v i_o suppose_v the_o write_n of_o council_n will_v be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n and_o if_o the_o whole_a present_a church_n can_v declare_v her_o sense_n of_o any_o traditional_a doctrine_n otherwise_o than_o by_o a_o council_n unless_o with_o the_o jesuit_n they_o will_v epitomise_v the_o church_n into_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o decree_n of_o a_o council_n can_v be_v universal_o disperse_v or_o at_o least_o never_o use_v to_o be_v but_o by_o write_v and_o if_o difference_n will_v arise_v about_o the_o interpretation_n of_o that_o write_n as_o well_o as_o any_o other_o then_o this_o present_a infallible_a authority_n which_o mr._n cressy_n magnify_v so_o much_o for_o end_v difference_n leave_v all_o controversy_n arise_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o tradition_n as_o indeterminable_a as_o ever_o and_o they_o must_v for_o ever_o remain_v so_o till_o general_a council_n have_v get_v the_o knack_n of_o pen_v their_o decree_n in_o word_n which_o will_v so_o infallible_o express_v their_o meaning_n to_o the_o most_o captious_a caviller_n that_o no_o difference_n can_v possible_o arise_v about_o the_o interpretation_n of_o they_o or_o else_o which_o will_v be_v more_o suitable_a to_o this_o wise_a hypothesis_n till_o general_a council_n be_v convince_v by_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n shall_v come_v to_o understand_v themselves_o so_o well_o as_o not_o to_o entrust_v their_o decree_n any_o more_o to_o the_o uncertain_a way_n of_o write_v but_o for_o the_o future_a to_o communicate_v they_o to_o the_o world_n by_o the_o infallible_a way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n and_o to_o mention_v no_o more_o mr_n knott_n 6._o who_o agree_v with_o the_o other_o thus_o far_o that_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v only_o to_o be_v have_v from_o the_o church_n speak_v to_o this_o purpose_n that_o before_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o such_o a_o text_n we_o must_v either_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o text_n be_v capable_a of_o no_o other_o sense_n as_o figurative_a mystical_a or_o moral_a or_o if_o it_o be_v we_o must_v have_v some_o certain_a and_o infallible_a mean_n to_o know_v in_o which_o of_o they_o it_o be_v take_v which_o can_v be_v know_v only_o by_o revelation_n if_o this_o be_v true_a then_o by_o a_o fair_a parity_n of_o reason_n before_o i_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o a_o doctrinal_a tradition_n deliver_v down_o to_o i_o i_o must_v either_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o word_n in_o which_o this_o tradition_n be_v express_v when_o it_o be_v deliver_v to_o i_o be_v capable_a of_o no_o other_o sense_n as_o figurative_a mystical_a or_o moral_a beside_o that_o in_o which_o i_o understand_v they_o or_o if_o they_o be_v as_o certain_o they_o will_v be_v capable_a of_o any_o of_o these_o other_o sense_n then_o must_v i_o have_v some_o certain_a and_o infallible_a mean_n whereby_o to_o know_v in_o which_o of_o these_o they_o be_v take_v and_o this_o can_v no_o more_o be_v know_v without_o a_o revelation_n than_o which_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o such_o a_o text_n of_o scripture_n if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o traditional_a doctrine_n may_v by_o different_a expression_n be_v still_o further_o and_o further_o explain_v to_o i_o till_o i_o come_v certain_o to_o understand_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o this_o will_v not_o help_v the_o matter_n for_o if_o these_o kind_n of_o cavil_n be_v good_a that_o a_o man_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o meaning_n of_o any_o word_n till_o he_o can_v by_o a_o infallible_a argument_n demonstrate_v either_o that_o they_o can_v be_v take_v or_o that_o they_o be_v not_o take_v in_o any_o other_o sense_n i_o say_v if_o this_o cavil_n will_v hold_v than_o every_o new_a expression_n whereby_o any_o one_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o explain_v any_o traditional_a doctrine_n be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n which_o those_o word_n in_o which_o it_o be_v first_o deliver_v to_o i_o be_v liable_a to_o from_o all_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o traditionary_a church_n can_v be_v no_o more_o certain_a of_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o traditional_a doctrine_n than_o protestant_n may_v be_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n §_o 12._o these_o be_v his_o exception_n contain_v in_o his_o second_o discourse_n and_o of_o what_o force_n they_o be_v have_v be_v examine_v but_o because_o he_o foresee_v that_o it_o may_v be_v reply_v that_o these_o defect_n may_v in_o part_n be_v provide_v against_o by_o history_n by_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n by_o testimony_n of_o council_n and_o father_n and_o by_o the_o sufficient_a clearness_n of_o scripture_n as_o to_o fundamental_o he_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o these_o signify_v little_a to_o this_o purpose_n first_o not_o history_n 18._o because_o few_o be_v skill_v in_o history_n and_o they_o that_o be_v not_o can_v safe_o rely_v upon_o those_o that_o be_v skilled_a unless_o they_o know_v certain_o that_o the_o historian_n who_o they_o rely_v on_o have_v secure_a ground_n and_o not_o bare_a hear-say_n for_o what_o they_o write_v and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o contradict_v by_o other_o either_o extant_a or_o perish_v how_o much_o credit_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o uncontrolled_a history_n by_o the_o learned_a and_o how_o much_o by_o the_o vulgar_a to_o man_n of_o skill_n i_o have_v already_o show_v i_o shall_v only_o add_v now_o that_o if_o this_o reason_n be_v true_a it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o man_n to_o be_v certain_a by_o history_n of_o any_o ancient_a matter_n of_o fact_n as_o namely_o that_o there_o be_v such_o person_n as_o julius_n caesar_n and_o william_n the_o conqueror_n and_o that_o they_o invade_v and_o conquer_v england_n because_o according_a to_o he_o we_o can_v know_v certain_o that_o the_o historian_n who_o relate_v these_o thing_n and_o upon_o who_o authority_n we_o rely_v have_v secure_a ground_n and_o not_o bare_a hear-say_n for_o what_o they_o write_v and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o contradict_v by_o other_o either_o extant_a or_o perish_v be_v i_o be_o sure_a impossible_a for_o any_o man_n to_o know_v for_o who_o can_v tell_v now_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o those_o book_n which_o be_v perish_v so_o that_o if_o this_o be_v requisite_a to_o make_v every_o historical_a relation_n credible_a to_o know_v certain_o that_o it_o be_v not_o contradict_v by_o any_o of_o those_o book_n which_o we_o do_v not_o know_v what_o they_o be_v nor_o what_o be_v in_o they_o we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n of_o any_o ancient_a fact_n or_o history_n for_o who_o know_v certain_o that_o some_o book_n that_o be_v perish_v do_v not_o contradict_v whatever_o be_v write_v in_o book_n that_o be_v extant_a nay_o if_o this_o reason_a hold_n we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n of_o any_o thing_n convey_v by_o oral_a tradition_n for_o what_o though_o the_o priest_n tell_v i_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n deliver_v to_o he_o unless_o i_o know_v that_o all_o other_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o this_o tradition_n i_o can_v rely_v upon_o his_o testimony_n nor_o then_o neither_o in_o mr._n knott_n 33._o opinion_n because_o the_o testimony_n of_o preacher_n or_o pastor_n be_v human_a and_o fallible_a unless_o according_a to_o his_o jargon_n a_o conclusion_n deduce_v from_o premise_n one_o of_o which_o be_v only_o probable_a may_v be_v sufficient_a to_o bring_v our_o understanding_n to_o a_o infallible_a act_n of_o faith_n viz._n if_o such_o a_o conclusion_n be_v take_v specificative_a whereas_o if_o it_o be_v take_v reduplicative_a
can_v never_o be_v prevail_v with_o to_o bring_v forth_o his_o own_o but_o keep_v it_o for_o a_o secret_a to_o his_o die_a day_n but_o to_o put_v a_o final_a stop_n to_o this_o cant_v demand_n of_o a_o catalogue_n of_o fundamental_o which_o yet_o i_o perceive_v i_o shall_v never_o be_v able_a to_o do_v because_o it_o be_v one_o of_o those_o expletive_a topic_n which_o popish_a writer_n especial_o those_o of_o the_o low_a form_n do_v general_o make_v use_n of_o to_o help_v out_o a_o book_n however_o to_o do_v what_o i_o can_v towards_o the_o stop_n of_o it_o i_o desire_v mr._n s._n to_o answer_v the_o reason_n whereby_o his_o friend_n dr._n holden_n 4._o show_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o this_o demand_n and_o likewise_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o such_o a_o catalogue_n will_v not_o only_o be_v useless_a and_o pernicious_a if_o it_o can_v be_v give_v but_o that_o it_o be_v manifest_o impossible_a to_o give_v such_o a_o precise_a catalogue_n second_o he_o ask_v 21._o be_v it_o a_o fundamental_a that_o christ_n be_v god_n if_o so_o whether_o this_o be_v clear_a in_o scripture_n than_o that_o gad_n have_v hand_n foot_n &_o c_o to_o which_o i_o answer_v by_o another_o question_n be_v it_o clear_a that_o there_o be_v figure_n in_o scripture_n and_o that_o many_o thing_n be_v speak_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n and_o by_o way_n of_o condescension_n and_o accommodation_n to_o our_o capacity_n and_o that_o custom_n and_o common_a sense_n teach_v man_n to_o distinguish_v between_o thing_n figurative_o and_o proper_o speak_v if_o so_o why_o can_v every_v one_o easy_o understand_v that_o when_o the_o scripture_n say_v god_n have_v hand_n and_o foot_n and_o that_o christ_n be_v the_o vine_n and_o the_o door_n these_o be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v proper_o as_o we_o take_v this_o proposition_n that_o christ_n be_v god_n in_o which_o no_o man_n have_v any_o reason_n to_o suspect_v a_o figure_n when_o mr._n s._n tell_v we_o that_o he_o perch_v upon_o the_o specifical_a nature_n of_o thing_n will_v it_o not_o offend_v he_o if_o any_o one_o shall_v be_v so_o silly_a as_o to_o conclude_v from_o hence_o that_o mr._n s._n believe_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o bird_n and_o nature_n a_o perch_n and_o yet_o not_o only_o the_o scripture_n but_o all_o sober_a writer_n be_v free_a from_o such_o force_a and_o fantastical_a metaphor_n i_o remember_v that_o origen_n 4._o tax_v celsus_n his_o wilful_a ignorance_n in_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o scripture_n for_o attribute_v to_o god_n humane_a affection_n as_o anger_n etc._n etc._n and_o tell_v he_o that_o any_o one_o who_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n may_v easy_o see_v that_o such_o expression_n be_v accommodate_v to_o we_o and_o according_o to_o be_v understand_v and_o that_o no_o man_n that_o will_v but_o compare_v these_o expression_n with_o other_o passage_n of_o scripture_n need_v to_o fail_v of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o they_o but_o according_a to_o mr._n s._n origen_n be_v to_o blame_v to_o find_v fault_n with_o celsus_n for_o think_v that_o the_o scripture_n do_v real_o attribute_v humane_a affection_n to_o god_n for_o how_o can_v he_o think_v otherwise_o when_o the_o most_o fundamental_a point_n be_v not_o clear_a in_o scripture_n than_o that_o god_n have_v hand_n foot_n &_o c_o how_o can_v origen_n in_o reason_n expect_v from_o celsus_n though_o never_o so_o great_a a_o philosopher_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v able_a without_o the_o help_n of_o oral_a tradition_n to_o distinguish_v between_o what_o be_v speak_v literal_o and_o what_o by_o a_o certain_a scheme_n of_o speech_n theodoret_n 4._o tell_v we_o of_o one_o audaeus_n who_o hold_v that_o god_n have_v a_o humane_a shape_n and_o bodily_a member_n but_o he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o error_n be_v because_o he_o make_v scripture_n the_o rule_n of_o his_o faith_n but_o express_o because_o he_o be_v a_o fool_n and_o do_v foolish_o understand_v those_o thing_n which_o the_o divine_a scripture_n speak_v by_o way_n of_o condescension_n so_o that_o although_o mr._n s._n be_v please_v to_o make_v this_o wise_a objection_n yet_o it_o seem_v according_a to_o theodoret_n that_o man_n do_v not_o mistake_v such_o text_n either_o for_o want_v of_o oral_a tradition_n or_o of_o sufficient_a clearness_n in_o the_o scripture_n but_o for_o want_v of_o common_a reason_n and_o sense_n and_o if_o mr._n s._n know_v of_o any_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v secure_a from_o all_o possibility_n of_o be_v mistake_v by_o foolish_a and_o perverse_a man_n i_o will_v be_v glad_a to_o be_v acquaint_v with_o it_o sect_n iv._o §_o 1._o in_o his_o next_o discourse_n he_o endeavour_n to_o show_v doubter_n that_o unlearned_a person_n can_v be_v justify_v as_o act_v rational_o in_o receive_v the_o scripture_n for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o rely_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o certain_a rule_n because_o they_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o satisfaction_n concern_v these_o matter_n but_o i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o they_o be_v and_o shall_v not_o repeat_v the_o same_o over_o again_o and_o whereas_o he_o say_v 24._o that_o several_a profession_n all_o pretend_v to_o scripture_n and_o yet_o differ_v and_o damn_v and_o persecute_v one_o another_o about_o these_o difference_n the_o answer_n be_v easy_a that_o they_o all_o pretend_v to_o scripture_n be_v a_o argument_n that_o they_o all_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o they_o be_v general_o agree_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o plain_a text_n which_o contain_v the_o fundamental_a point_n of_o faith_n be_v evident_a in_o that_o those_o several_a profession_n acknowledge_v the_o article_n contain_v in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n to_o be_v sufficient_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n and_o if_o any_o profession_n differ_v about_o the_o meaning_n of_o plain_a text_n that_o be_v not_o a_o argument_n that_o plain_a text_n be_v obsure_n but_o that_o some_o man_n be_v perverse_a and_o if_o those_o profession_n damn_v and_o persecute_v one_o another_o about_o the_o meaning_n of_o obscure_a text_n the_o scripture_n be_v not_o in_o fault_n but_o those_o that_o do_v so_o §_o 2._o and_o whereas_o he_o pretend_v 27._o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o able_a to_o satisfy_v sceptical_a dissenter_n and_o rational_a doubter_n because_o nothing_o under_o a_o demonstration_n can_v satisfy_v such_o person_n so_o well_o concern_v the_o incorruptedness_n of_o original_n the_o faithfulness_n of_o translation_n etc._n etc._n but_o that_o search_a and_o sincere_a wit_n may_v still_o maintain_v their_o ground_n of_o suspense_n with_o a_o may_v it_o not_o be_v otherwise_o this_o have_v be_v answer_v already_o partly_o by_o show_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o intend_v to_o satisfy_v sceptic_n and_o that_o a_o demonstration_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o give_v satisfaction_n to_o they_o and_o partly_o by_o show_v that_o rational_a doubter_n may_v have_v as_o much_o satisfaction_n concern_v those_o matter_n as_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n will_v bear_v and_o he_o be_v not_o a_o rational_a doubter_n that_o desire_v more_o but_o that_o he_o may_v see_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o this_o discourse_n i_o shall_v brief_o show_v he_o that_o all_o mankind_n do_v in_o matter_n of_o this_o nature_n accept_v of_o such_o evidence_n as_o fall_v short_a of_o demonstration_n and_o that_o his_o great_a friend_n and_o master_n from_o who_o he_o have_v take_v the_o main_a ground_n of_o his_o book_n though_o he_o manage_v they_o to_o less_o advantage_n do_v frequent_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v reasonable_a for_o man_n to_o acquiesce_v in_o such_o assurance_n as_o fall_v short_a of_o infallibility_n and_o such_o evidence_n as_o be_v less_o than_o demonstration_n do_v not_o mankind_n think_v themselves_o sufficient_o assure_v of_o the_o antiquity_n and_o author_n of_o several_a book_n for_o which_o they_o have_v not_o demonstrative_a evidence_n do_v not_o aristotle_n say_v that_o thing_n of_o a_o moral_a and_o civil_a nature_n and_o matter_n of_o fact_n do_v long_o ago_o be_v incapable_a of_o demonstration_n and_o that_o it_o be_v madness_n to_o expect_v it_o for_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v there_o no_o passage_n in_o book_n so_o plain_a that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v sufficient_o satisfy_v that_o this_o and_o no_o other_o be_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o they_o if_o there_o be_v none_o can_v any_o thing_n be_v speak_v in_o plain_a word_n than_o it_o may_v be_v write_v if_o it_o can_v how_o can_v we_o be_v satisfy_v of_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o any_o doctrine_n oral_o deliver_v and_o if_o we_o can_v be_v so_o satisfy_v where_o be_v the_o certainty_n of_o oral_a tradition_n but_o if_o book_n may_v be_v write_v so_o plain_o as_o that_o we_o may_v be_v abundant_o satisfy_v that_o this_o be_v the_o certain_a
sense_n of_o such_o and_o such_o passage_n then_o we_o may_v reasonable_o rest_v satisfy_v in_o evidence_n for_o these_o matter_n short_a of_o demonstration_n for_o be_v ever_o the_o sense_n of_o any_o word_n so_o plain_a as_o that_o there_o do_v not_o remain_v this_o ground_n of_o suspense_n that_o those_o word_n may_v be_v capable_a of_o another_o sense_n mr._n rushworth_n 7._o say_v that_o disputative_a scholar_n do_v find_v mean_n daily_o to_o explicate_v the_o plain_a word_n of_o a_o author_n to_o a_o quitc_n different_a sense_n and_o that_o the_o world_n may_v be_v furnish_v with_o a_o advantageous_a instance_n of_o the_o possibility_n of_o this_o raynaudus_n libris_fw-la a_o writer_n of_o their_o own_o have_v make_v a_o wanton_a experiment_n upon_o the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o by_o a_o sinister_a but_o possible_a interpretation_n have_v make_v every_o article_n of_o it_o heresy_n and_o blasphemy_n on_o purpose_n to_o show_v that_o the_o plain_a word_n be_v not_o free_a from_o ambiguity_n but_o may_v be_v mr._n s._n can_v outdo_v the_o apostle_n and_o can_v deliver_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n so_o clear_o that_o he_o can_v demonstrate_v it_o impossible_a for_o any_o man_n to_o put_v any_o other_o sense_n upon_o any_o of_o his_o word_n than_o that_o which_o he_o intend_v i_o do_v not_o know_v what_o may_v be_v do_v but_o if_o mr._n s._n do_v this_o he_o must_v both_o mend_v his_o style_n and_o his_o way_n of_o demonstration_n be_v mr._n s._n sufficient_o assure_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o part_n of_o the_o world_n as_o america_n and_o can_v he_o demonstrate_v this_o to_o any_o man_n without_o carry_v he_o thither_o can_v he_o show_v by_o any_o necessary_a argument_n that_o it_o be_v natural_o impossible_a that_o all_o the_o relation_n concern_v that_o place_n shall_v be_v false_a when_o his_o demonstration_n have_v do_v their_o utmost_a can_v 27._o a_o search_a and_o sincere_a wit_n at_o least_o maintain_v his_o ground_n of_o suspense_n with_o a_o may_v it_o not_o be_v otherwise_o and_o with_o a_o be_v it_o not_o possible_a that_o all_o man_n may_v be_v liar_n or_o that_o a_o company_n of_o traveller_n may_v have_v make_v use_n of_o their_o privilege_n to_o abuse_v the_o world_n by_o false_a report_n and_o to_o put_v a_o trick_n upon_o mankind_n or_o that_o all_o those_o that_o pretend_v to_o go_v thither_o and_o bring_v their_o commodity_n from_o thence_o may_v go_v to_o some_o other_o part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o take_v pleasure_n in_o abuse_v other_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o they_o have_v be_v impose_v upon_o themselves_o may_v say_v they_o have_v be_v at_o america_n who_o can_v tell_v but_o all_o this_o may_v be_v so_o and_o yet_o i_o suppose_v notwithstanding_o the_o possibility_n of_o this_o no_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n be_v now_o possess_v with_o so_o incredible_a a_o folly_n as_o to_o doubt_v whether_o there_o be_v such_o a_o place_n the_o case_n be_v the_o very_a same_o as_o to_o the_o certainty_n of_o a_o ancient_a book_n and_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o plain_a expression_n we_o have_v no_o demonstration_n for_o these_o thing_n and_o we_o expect_v none_o because_o we_o know_v the_o thing_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o it_o we_o be_v not_o infallible_o certain_a that_o any_o book_n be_v so_o ancient_a as_o it_o pretend_v to_o be_v or_o that_o it_o be_v write_v by_o he_o who_o name_n it_o bear_v or_o that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o such_o and_o such_o passage_n in_o it_o it_o be_v possible_a all_o this_o may_v be_v otherwise_o that_o be_v it_o imply_v no_o contradiction_n but_o we_o be_v very_o well_o assure_v that_o it_o be_v not_o nor_o have_v any_o prudent_a man_n any_o just_a cause_n to_o make_v the_o least_o doubt_n of_o it_o for_o a_o bare_a possibility_n that_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v or_o not_o be_v be_v no_o just_a cause_n of_o doubt_v whether_o a_o thing_n be_v or_o not_o it_o be_v possible_a all_o the_o people_n in_o france_n may_v die_v this_o night_n but_o i_o hope_v the_o possibility_n of_o this_o do_v not_o incline_v any_o man_n in_o the_o least_o to_o think_v it_o will_v be_v so_o it_o be_v possible_a the_o sun_n may_v not_o rise_v to_o morrow_n morning_n and_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o i_o suppose_v that_o no_o man_n have_v the_o least_o doubt_n but_o that_o it_o will_n §_n 3._o but_o because_o this_o principle_n viz._n that_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n a_o man_n can_v be_v reasonable_o satisfy_v with_o any_o thing_n less_o than_o that_o infallible_a assurance_n which_o be_v wrought_v by_o demonstration_n be_v the_o main_a pillar_n of_o mr._n s_n book_n therefore_o beside_o what_o have_v be_v already_o say_v to_o show_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o this_o principle_n i_o shall_v take_v a_o little_a pain_n to_o manifest_v to_o he_o how_o much_o he_o be_v contradict_v in_o this_o by_o the_o chief_a of_o his_o brethren_n of_o the_o tradition_n viz._n mr._n rushworth_n dr._n holden_n mr._n cressy_n and_o mr._n white_a who_o beside_o mr._n s._n and_o one_o i._o b._n be_v so_o far_o as_o i_o can_v learn_v all_o the_o public_a patron_n that_o ever_o this_o hypothesis_n of_o oral_a tradition_n have_v have_v in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o mr._n white_n as_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v be_v the_o author_n of_o those_o dialogue_n which_o pass_v under_o rushworth_n name_n the_o number_n of_o they_o be_v yet_o less_o now_o if_o i_o can_v show_v that_o this_o principle_n esteem_v by_o mr._n s._n so_o fundamental_a to_o this_o hypothesis_n be_v plain_o contradict_v by_o the_o principal_a assertor_n of_o oral_a tradstion_n i_o shall_v hereby_o gain_v one_o of_o these_o two_o thing_n either_o that_o these_o great_a patron_n of_o oral_a tradition_n be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o true_a foundation_n of_o their_o own_o hythesis_n or_o that_o this_o principle_n be_v not_o necessary_a for_o the_o support_n of_o it_o not_o that_o i_o will_v be_v so_o understand_v as_o if_o i_o do_v deny_v that_o these_o very_a person_n do_v sometime_o speak_v very_o big_a word_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o infallibility_n but_o if_o it_o be_v their_o pleasure_n to_o contradict_v themselves_o as_o i_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o be_v displease_v so_o neither_o to_o be_v concern_v for_o it_o but_o shall_v leave_v it_o to_o mr._n s._n to_o reconcile_v they_o first_o to_o themselves_o and_o then_o if_o he_o please_v afterward_o to_o himself_o §_o 4._o i_o begin_v with_o mr._n rushworth_n of_o immortal_a memory_n for_o that_o noble_a attempt_n of_o he_o to_o persuade_v the_o world_n that_o notwithstanding_o he_o be_v the_o first_o inventor_n of_o this_o hypothesis_n of_o oral_a tradition_n yet_o he_o can_v prove_v that_o the_o church_n have_v in_o all_o age_n own_v it_o and_o proceed_v upon_o it_o as_o her_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n he_o in_o his_o three_o dialogue_n 4._o when_o his_o nephew_n object_n to_o he_o that_o perhaps_o a_o protestant_n will_v say_v that_o all_o his_o forego_n discourse_n be_v but_o probability_n and_o and_o likelihood_n and_o therefore_o to_o hazard_v a_o man_n estate_n upon_o peradventure_o be_v something_o hard_o and_o not_o very_o rational_o do_v reply_v thus_o to_o he_o what_o security_n do_v your_o merchant_n your_o statesman_n your_o soldier_n those_o that_o go_v to_o law_n nay_o even_o those_o that_o till_o your_o ground_n and_o work_n for_o their_o live_n what_o security_n i_o say_v do_v all_o these_o go_v upon_o be_v it_o great_a than_o the_o security_n which_o these_o ground_n afford_v sure_o no._n and_o yet_o no_o man_n esteem_v they_o foolish_a all_o humane_a affair_n be_v hazardous_a and_o have_v some_o adventure_n in_o they_o and_o therefore_o who_o require_v evident_a certainty_n only_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n discover_v in_o himself_o a_o less_o mind_n to_o the_o good_n promise_v in_o the_o next_o life_n than_o to_o these_o which_o he_o seek_v here_o in_o this_o world_n upon_o weak_a assurance_n howsoever_o the_o great_a evidence_n that_o can_v be_v to_o he_o that_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o convince_a demonstration_n which_o the_o great_a part_n of_o mankind_n fall_v short_a of_o be_v but_o conjectural_a so_o that_o according_a to_o mr._n rushworth_n it_o be_v not_o reason_n and_o discretion_n but_o want_v of_o love_n to_o god_n and_o religion_n which_o make_v man_n require_v great_a evidence_n for_o matter_n of_o religion_n than_o for_o humane_a affair_n which_o yet_o he_o tell_v we_o be_v hazardous_a and_o have_v some_o adventure_n in_o they_o and_o consequent_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o demonstration_n beside_o if_o demonstrative_a evidence_n be_v a_o essential_a property_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n as_o mr._n s._n affirm_v than_o this_o rule_n can_v according_a to_o mr._n rushworth_n be_v of_o any_o use_n to_o the_o great_a part_n of_o mankind_n because_o they_o be_v not_o
the_o nature_n of_o the_o subject_n can_v yield_v and_o not_o as_o those_o physician_n who_o when_o they_o have_v promise_v no_o less_o than_o immortality_n can_v at_o last_o only_o reach_v to_o some_o conservation_n of_o health_n or_o youth_n in_o some_o small_a degree_n so_o i_o can_v wish_v the_o author_n to_o well_o assure_v himself_o first_o that_o there_o be_v possible_a a_o infallibility_n before_o he_o be_v too_o earnest_a to_o be_v content_v with_o nothing_o less_o for_o what_o if_o humane_a nature_n shall_v not_o be_v capable_a of_o so_o great_a a_o good_a will_v he_o therefore_o think_v it_o fit_v to_o live_v without_o any_o religion_n because_o he_o can_v not_o get_v such_o a_o one_o as_o himself_o desire_v though_o with_o more_o than_o a_o man_n wish_n be_v it_o not_o rational_a to_o see_v whether_o among_o religion_n some_o one_o have_v not_o such_o notable_a advantage_n over_o the_o rest_n as_o in_o reason_n it_o may_v seem_v humane_a nature_n may_v be_v content_v withal_o let_v he_o cast_v his_o account_n with_o the_o dear_a thing_n he_o have_v his_o own_o or_o friend_n life_n his_o estate_n his_o hope_n of_o posterity_n and_o see_v upon_o what_o term_n of_o advantage_n he_o be_v ready_a to_o venture_v all_o these_o and_o then_o return_v to_o religion_n and_o see_v whether_o if_o he_o do_v not_o venture_v his_o soul_n upon_o the_o like_a it_o be_v true_o reason_n or_o some_o other_o not_o confess_v motive_n which_o withdraw_v he_o for_o my_o own_o part_n as_o i_o doubt_v not_o of_o a_o infallibility_n so_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o set_v that_o aside_o there_o be_v those_o excellency_n find_v on_o the_o catholic_n party_n which_o may_v force_v a_o man_n to_o prefer_v it_o and_o to_o venture_v all_o he_o have_v upon_o it_o before_o all_o other_o religion_n and_o sect_n in_o the_o world_n why_o then_o may_v not_o one_o who_o after_o long_o search_v find_v no_o infallibility_n rest_v himself_o on_o the_o like_a suppose_v man_n nature_n afford_v no_o better_a be_v not_o these_o fair_a concession_n which_o the_o evidence_n and_o force_n of_o truth_n have_v extort_a from_o these_o author_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v that_o that_o which_o mr._n s._n call_v 5._o a_o civil_a piece_n of_o atheistry_n be_v advance_v in_o most_o express_a word_n by_o his_o best_a friend_n and_o therefore_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v as_o he_o threaten_v i_o be_v smart_n with_o they_o in_o opposition_n to_o so_o damnable_a and_o fundamental_a a_o error_n and_o whenever_o he_o attempt_v this_o i_o will_v entreat_v he_o to_o remember_v that_o he_o have_v these_o two_o thing_n to_o prove_v first_o that_o no_o evidence_n but_o demonstration_n can_v give_v a_o man_n sufficient_a assurance_n of_o any_o thing_n second_o that_o a_o bare_a possibility_n that_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v otherwise_o be_v a_o rational_a cause_n of_o doubt_v and_o a_o wise_a ground_n of_o suspense_n which_o when_o he_o have_v prove_v i_o shall_v not_o grudge_v he_o his_o infallibility_n sect_n v._o certain_a §_o 1._o the_o last_o part_n of_o this_o three_o discourse_n endeavour_n to_o show_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o convictive_a of_o the_o most_o obstinate_a and_o acute_a adversary_n as_o for_o the_o obstinate_a he_o know_v my_o mind_n already_o let_v we_o see_v why_o the_o most_o acute_a adversary_n may_v not_o be_v convince_v by_o scripture_n because_o as_o he_o object_n 28._o first_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o book_n be_v god_n word_n because_o of_o the_o many_o strange_a absurdity_n and_o heresy_n in_o the_o open_a letter_n as_o it_o lie_v as_o that_o god_n have_v hand_n and_o foot_n etc._n etc._n and_o because_o of_o the_o contradiction_n in_o it_o to_o which_o i_o have_v already_o return_v a_o answer_n second_o because_o as_o he_o say_v 31._o we_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o letter_n in_o any_o particular_a text_n that_o it_o be_v not_o foist_v in_o or_o some_o way_n alter_v in_o its_o significativeness_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o negative_a proposition_n that_o the_o particle_n not_o be_v not_o insert_v if_o affirmative_a not_o leave_v out_o and_o if_o we_o pretend_v to_o be_v certain_a of_o this_o he_o demand_v 31._o our_o demonstration_n for_o it_o but_o how_o unreasonable_a this_o demand_n be_v i_o hope_v i_o have_v sufficient_o show_v and_o to_o show_v it_o yet_o further_o i_o ask_v he_o how_o their_o church_n know_v that_o the_o particle_n not_o be_v not_o leave_v out_o of_o any_o text_n in_o which_o it_o be_v now_o find_v in_o their_o copy_n i_o know_v he_o have_v a_o ready_a answer_n viz._n by_o oral_a tradition_n but_o this_o according_a to_o he_o 116._o only_a reach_n to_o scripture_n letter_n so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n concern_v the_o rest_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v impossible_a according_a to_o his_o own_o principle_n that_o they_o shall_v have_v any_o security_n that_o the_o particle_n not_o be_v not_o undue_o insert_v or_o leave_v out_o by_o the_o transcriber_n nay_o as_o to_o those_o text_n of_o scripture_n which_o fall_n in_o with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n i_o demand_v his_o demonstration_n that_o the_o particle_n not_o be_v not_o undue_o insert_v or_o leave_v out_o not_o only_o in_o those_o text_n but_o also_o in_o the_o oral_a tradition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n coincident_a with_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o text_n if_o he_o say_v it_o be_v impossible_a any_o age_n shall_v conspire_v to_o leave_v out_o or_o insert_v the_o particle_n not_o in_o the_o oral_a tradition_n so_o say_v i_o it_o be_v that_o they_o shall_v conspire_v to_o leave_v it_o out_o of_o the_o write_a text_n but_o then_o i_o differ_v from_o he_o thus_o far_o that_o i_o do_v not_o think_v this_o natural_o impossible_a so_o as_o that_o it_o can_v rigorous_o be_v demonstrate_v but_o only_o moral_o impossible_a so_o that_o no_o body_n have_v any_o reason_n to_o doubt_v of_o it_o which_o to_o a_o prudent_a man_n be_v as_o good_a as_o a_o demonstration_n pyrrho_n himself_o never_o advance_v any_o principle_n of_o scepticism_n beyond_o this_o viz._n that_o man_n ought_v to_o question_v the_o credit_n of_o all_o book_n concern_v which_o they_o can_v demonstrate_v as_o to_o every_o sentence_n in_o they_o that_o the_o particle_n not_o be_v not_o insert_v if_o it_o be_v affirmative_a or_o leave_v out_o if_o it_o be_v negative_a if_o so_o much_o be_v require_v to_o free_v a_o man_n from_o reasonable_a doubt_v concern_v a_o book_n how_o happy_a be_v they_o that_o have_v attain_v to_o infallibility_n what_o he_o say_v concern_v the_o variae_fw-la lectiones_fw-la 32._o of_o scripture_n have_v already_o have_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n §_o 2._o in_o his_o four_o discourse_n he_o endeavour_v to_o show_v 33._o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o certain_a in_o itself_o and_o consequent_o not_o ascertain_v to_o we_o first_o not_o certain_a material_o consider_v 34._o as_o consist_v of_o such_o and_o such_o character_n because_o book_n be_v liable_a to_o be_v burn_v tear_v blot_v wear_v out_o we_o grant_v it_o be_v not_o impossible_a but_o that_o any_o or_o all_o the_o book_n in_o the_o world_n may_v be_v burn_v but_o then_o we_o say_v likewise_o that_o a_o book_n so_o universal_o disperse_v may_v easy_o be_v preserve_v though_o we_o have_v no_o assurance_n that_o god_n will_v preserve_v it_o in_o case_n all_o man_n shall_v be_v so_o foolish_a or_o so_o careless_a as_o to_o endeavour_v or_o suffer_v the_o abolition_n of_o it_o but_o it_o seem_v the_o scripture_n can_v be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n if_o they_o be_v liable_a to_o any_o external_a accident_n and_o this_o he_o tell_v we_o 34._o though_o it_o may_v seem_v a_o remote_a and_o impertinent_a exception_n yet_o to_o one_o who_o consider_v the_o wise_a disposition_n of_o divine_a providence_n it_o will_v deserve_v a_o deep_a consideration_n because_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n be_v the_o end_n of_o god_n make_v nature_n the_o mean_n to_o it_o shall_v be_v more_o settle_v strong_a and_o unalterable_a than_o any_o other_o piece_n of_o nature_n whatever_o but_o notwithstanding_o this_o wise_a reason_n this_o exception_n still_o seem_v to_o i_o both_o remote_a and_o impertinent_a for_o if_o this_o which_o he_o call_v a_o reason_n be_v a_o truth_n it_o will_v from_o thence_o necessary_o follow_v not_o only_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n must_v be_v convey_v by_o such_o a_o mean_n as_o be_v more_o unalterable_a than_o the_o course_n of_o nature_n but_o also_o by_o a_o clear_a parity_n of_o reason_n that_o all_o the_o mean_n of_o our_o salvation_n do_v operate_v towards_o the_o accomplish_n of_o their_o end_n with_o great_a certainty_n than_o the_o fire_n burn_v or_o the_o sun_n shine_v which_o they_o can_v never_o do_v unless_o they_o operate_v
convey_v christ_n doctrine_n from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o priori_fw-la without_o any_o corruption_n or_o change_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a but_o that_o this_o rule_n shall_v always_o have_v be_v keep_v to_o that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o self-evident_a principle_n need_v no_o other_o evidence_n than_o that_o he_o go_v about_o to_o demonstrate_v it_o but_o yet_o notwithstanding_o this_o i_o think_v he_o have_v as_o much_o reason_n to_o call_v this_o a_o self-evident_a principle_n as_o to_o call_v his_o proof_n of_o it_o demonstration_n §_o 2._o in_o order_n to_o his_o demonstration_n a_o priori_fw-la he_o lay_v 60._o these_o four_o ground_n which_o i_o shall_v set_v down_o in_o his_o own_o word_n first_o that_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v at_o first_o unanimous_o settle_v by_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o heart_n of_o the_o faithful_a disperse_v in_o great_a multitude_n over_o several_a part_n of_o the_o world_n second_o that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v firm_o believe_v by_o all_o those_o faithful_a to_o be_v the_o way_n to_o heaven_n and_o the_o contradict_a or_o desert_v it_o to_o be_v the_o way_n to_o damnation_n so_o that_o the_o great_a hope_n and_o fear_n imaginable_a be_v by_o engage_v the_o divine_a authority_n strong_o apply_v to_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o first_o believer_n encourage_v they_o to_o the_o adhere_n to_o that_o doctrine_n and_o deter_v they_o from_o relinquish_a it_o and_o indeed_o infinite_o great_a than_o any_o other_o whatever_o spring_v from_o any_o temporal_a consideration_n and_o that_o this_o be_v in_o all_o age_n the_o persuasion_n of_o the_o faithful_a three_o that_o hope_n of_o good_a and_o fear_n of_o harm_n strong_o apply_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o actual_a will_n four_o that_o the_o thing_n be_v feasible_a or_o within_o their_o power_n that_o what_o they_o be_v breed_v to_o be_v knowable_a by_o they_o this_o put_v it_o follow_v as_o certain_o that_o a_o great_a number_n or_o body_n of_o the_o first_o believer_n and_o after_o faithful_a in_o each_o age_n that_o be_v from_o age_n to_o age_n will_v continue_v to_o hold_v themselves_o and_o teach_v their_o child_n as_o themselves_o have_v be_v teach_v that_o be_v will_v follow_v and_o stick_v to_o tradition_n as_o it_o do_v that_o a_o cause_n put_v actual_o cause_v produce_v its_o effect_n this_o be_v his_o demonstration_n with_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o §_o 3._o to_o show_v the_o vanity_n and_o weakness_n of_o this_o pretend_a demonstration_n i_o shall_v assail_v it_o these_o three_o way_n by_o show_v first_o that_o if_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o be_v true_a they_o will_v conclude_v too_o much_o and_o prove_v that_o to_o be_v impossible_a which_o common_a experience_n evince_v and_o himself_o must_v grant_v to_o have_v be_v second_o that_o his_o main_a ground_n be_v apparent_o false_a three_o that_o his_o demonstration_n be_v confute_v by_o clear_a and_o undeniable_a instance_n to_o the_o contrary_n sect_n iii_o §_o 1._o if_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o be_v true_a demonstration_n they_o will_v conclude_v too_o much_o and_o prove_v that_o to_o be_v impossible_a which_o common_a experience_n evince_v and_o himself_n must_v grant_v to_o have_v be_v for_o if_o these_o two_o principle_n be_v true_a that_o the_o great_a hope_n and_o fear_n be_v strong_o apply_v to_o the_o mind_n of_o all_o christian_n and_o that_o those_o hope_n and_o fear_n strong_o apply_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o actual_a will_n to_o adhere_v constant_o to_o christ_n doctrine_n then_o from_o hence_o it_o follow_v that_o none_o thâ—â—_n entertain_v this_o doctrine_n can_v ever_o fall_v from_o it_o because_o fall_v from_o it_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o a_o actual_a will_n of_o adhere_v constant_o to_o it_o for_o suppose_v as_o he_o do_v certain_a and_o constant_a cause_n of_o actual_a will_n to_o adhere_v to_o this_o doctrine_n those_o who_o entertain_v it_o must_v actual_o will_v to_o adhere_v to_o it_o because_o a_o cause_n put_v actual_o cause_v produce_v its_o effect_n which_o be_v constant_a adherence_n to_o it_o and_o if_o this_o be_v true_a these_o two_o thing_n will_v be_v impossible_a first_o that_o any_o christian_n shall_v turn_v apostate_n or_o heretic_n second_o that_o any_o christian_n shall_v live_v wicked_o both_o which_o not_o only_o frequent_v and_o undoubted_a experience_n do_v evince_n but_o himself_o must_v grant_v de_fw-fr facto_fw-la to_o have_v be_v §_o 2._o first_o it_o will_v be_v impossible_a that_o any_o christian_n shall_v turn_v apostate_n or_o heretic_n heresy_n according_a to_o he_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o renounce_n of_o tradition_n now_o he_o tell_v we_o 60._o that_o the_o first_o renouncer_n of_o tradition_n must_v have_v be_v true_a believer_n or_o holder_n of_o it_o ere_o they_o renounce_v it_o and_o i_o suppose_v there_o be_v the_o same_o reason_n for_o apostate_n but_o if_o all_o christian_n or_o true_a believer_n as_o he_o call_v they_o have_v these_o argument_n of_o hope_n and_o fear_v strong_o apply_v and_o hope_v and_o fear_v strong_o apply_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o actual_a will_n to_o adhere_v to_o this_o doctrine_n it_o be_v necessary_a all_o christian_n shall_v adhere_v to_o it_o and_o impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v either_o apostate_n or_o heretic_n for_o if_o these_o cause_n be_v put_v in_o all_o the_o faithful_a actual_o cause_v as_o the_o ground_n of_o his_o demonstration_n suppose_v and_o indefectibleness_n be_v the_o proper_a and_o necessary_a effect_n of_o these_o cause_n as_o he_o also_o say_v 75._o than_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o where_o these_o cause_n be_v put_v there_o shall_v be_v any_o defection_n for_o a_o proper_a and_o necessary_a effect_n can_v but_o be_v where_o the_o cause_n of_o such_o a_o effect_n be_v put_v especial_o if_o they_o be_v put_v actual_o cause_v and_o consequent_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o any_o single_a christian_n shall_v ever_o either_o total_o apostatise_v or_o fall_v into_o heresy_n that_o be_v renounce_v tradition_n §_o 3._o and_o that_o this_o be_v a_o genuine_a consequence_n from_o these_o principle_n though_o he_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v it_o here_o because_o he_o see_v it_o will_v ruin_v his_o demonstration_n be_v liberal_o acknowledge_v by_o he_o in_o other_o part_n of_o his_o discourse_n for_o he_o tell_v we_o 54._o that_o it_o exceed_v all_o the_o power_n of_o nature_n abstract_v from_o the_o cause_n of_o madness_n and_o violent_a disease_n to_o blot_v the_o knowledge_n of_o this_o doctrine_n out_o of_o the_o soul_n of_o one_o single_a believer_n and_o 78._o that_o since_o no_o man_n can_v hold_v contrary_a to_o his_o knowledge_n nor_o doubt_n of_o what_o he_o hold_v nor_o change_v and_o innovate_v without_o know_v he_o do_v so_o it_o be_v a_o manifest_a impossibility_n a_o whole_a age_n shall_v fall_v into_o a_o absurdity_n so_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o nature_n of_o one_o single_a man_n and_o 89._o that_o it_o be_v perhaps_o impossible_a for_o one_o single_a man_n to_o attempt_v to_o deceive_v posterity_n by_o renounce_v tradition_n which_o passage_n lay_v together_o amount_v to_o thus_o much_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o tradition_n shall_v fail_v in_o any_o one_o single_a person_n and_o though_o in_o the_o passage_n last_o cite_v he_o speak_v faint_o and_o with_o a_o perhaps_o as_o if_o he_o apprehend_v some_o danger_n in_o speak_v too_o peremptory_o yet_o any_o one_o will_v easy_o see_v the_o last_o to_o be_v as_o impossible_a as_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n and_o he_o himself_o elsewhere_o be_v in_o the_o full_a career_n of_o his_o bombast_n rhetoric_n deliver_v it_o roundly_o without_o fear_n or_o wit_n 54._o soon_o may_v the_o sinew_n of_o entire_a nature_n by_o overstrain_v crack_n and_o she_o lose_v all_o her_o activity_n and_o motion_n that_o be_v herself_o than_o one_o single_a part_n of_o that_o innumerable_a multitude_n which_o integrate_a that_o vast_a testification_n which_o we_o call_v tradition_n can_v possible_o be_v violate_v §_o 4._o but_o it_o may_v be_v we_o deal_v too_o hardly_o with_o he_o and_o press_v his_o demonstration_n too_o far_o because_o he_o tell_v we_o he_o only_o intend_v by_o it_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o generality_n of_o christian_n will_v always_o adhere_v to_o tradition_n but_o if_o he_o intend_v to_o prove_v no_o more_o but_o this_o he_o shall_v then_o have_v bring_v a_o demonstration_n that_o will_v have_v conclude_v no_o more_o but_o this_o conclude_v of_o all_o as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o generality_n of_o christian_n a_o clear_a evidence_n that_o it_o be_v no_o demonstration_n because_o it_o conclude_v that_o which_o be_v evident_o false_a that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o apostate_n or_o heretic_n beside_o suppose_v his_o demonstration_n to_o conclude_v only_o that_o the_o generality_n of_o christian_n will_v always_o adhere_v to_o tradition_n this_o be_v as_o plain_o confute_v by_o experience_n if_o there_o be_v any_o credit_n
that_o can_v be_v imagine_v it_o may_v then_o have_v take_v place_n for_o what_o weed_n will_v not_o have_v grow_v in_o so_o rank_a a_o soil_n do_v mr._n s._n think_v it_o impossible_a that_o those_o that_o be_v bear_v in_o the_o church_n then_o shall_v be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n when_o scarce_o any_o one_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o teach_v it_o they_o or_o that_o it_o can_v then_o have_v be_v alter_v when_o so_o few_o understand_v and_o few_o practise_v it_o when_o ptodigious_a impiety_n and_o wickedness_n do_v overspread_v the_o church_n from_o the_o pope_n down_o to_o the_o mean_a of_o the_o laity_n can_v any_o one_o believe_v that_o man_n general_o make_v conscience_n to_o instruct_v their_o child_n in_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o christ_n be_v it_o impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v any_o neglect_n of_o this_o duty_n when_o all_o other_o fail_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o mistake_n about_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n when_o there_o be_v so_o much_o ignorance_n unless_o he_o be_v of_o mr._n rushworth_n 7._o mind_n who_o reckon_v ignorance_n among_o the_o parent_n of_o religion_n where_o be_v then_o the_o argument_n of_o hope_n and_o fear_v be_v they_o strong_o apply_v or_o be_v they_o not_o be_v they_o cause_n of_o actual_a will_n in_o christian_n to_o believe_v well_o when_o they_o live_v so_o ill_o or_o be_v christianity_n only_o fit_v to_o form_v man_n mind_n to_o a_o right_a belief_n but_o of_o no_o efficacy_n to_o govern_v their_o life_n have_v christ_n take_v care_n to_o keep_v his_o church_n from_o error_n but_o not_o from_o vice_n as_o the_o great_a cardinal_n perron_n 6._o stoop_v below_o his_o own_o wit_n and_o reason_n to_o serve_v a_o bad_a cause_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o church_n sing_v and_o will_v sing_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n i_o be_o black_a but_o i_o be_o fair_a that_o be_v to_o say_v i_o be_o black_a in_o manner_n but_o fair_a in_o doctrine_n as_o if_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o prophecy_n and_o promise_n of_o scripture_n make_v to_o the_o church_n be_v this_o that_o by_o the_o extraordinary_a care_n of_o god_n providence_n and_o peculiar_a assistance_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n she_o shall_v be_v wicked_a but_o orthodox_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n where_o be_v then_o the_o vigorous_a cause_n imprint_v christ_n doctrine_n and_o continue_v it_o more_o particular_o at_o rome_n than_o any_o where_o else_o and_o of_o secure_v that_o see_v and_o its_o supreme_a pastor_n in_o the_o faith_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n above_o any_o other_o see_v or_o pastor_n whatsoever_o who_o be_v so_o little_o verse_v in_o history_n as_o not_o to_o understand_v the_o dismal_a state_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o romish_a church_n in_o those_o time_n who_o do_v not_o know_v what_o advantage_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o their_o servile_a clergy_n make_v of_o the_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n of_o those_o and_o the_o succeed_a age_n and_o by_o what_o art_n and_o step_n they_o raise_v themselves_o to_o that_o power_n which_o they_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n for_o a_o long_a while_n after_o when_o they_o can_v tread_v upon_o the_o neck_n of_o prince_n and_o make_v a_o great_a king_n walk_v barefoot_a and_o yield_v himself_o to_o be_v scourge_v by_o a_o company_n of_o petulant_a monk_n when_o they_o can_v send_v any_o man_n upon_o a_o errand_n to_o visit_v the_o holy_a sepulchre_n or_o the_o shrine_n of_o such_o a_o saint_n and_o command_v five_o or_o six_o king_n with_o great_a army_n upon_o a_o needless_a expedition_n into_o the_o holy_a land_n that_o so_o during_o their_o absence_n they_o may_v play_v their_o own_o game_n the_o better_a when_o they_o can_v mint_n miracle_n and_o impose_v upon_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o people_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o ancient_a book_n absurd_a and_o counterfeit_a tale_n of_o ancient_a saint_n and_o martyr_n as_o deliver_v down_o to_o they_o by_o tradition_n and_o can_v bring_v that_o foppish_a book_n the_o legend_n almost_o into_o equal_a authority_n and_o veneration_n with_o the_o bible_n and_o persuade_v the_o easy_a people_n that_o st._n denys_n carry_v his_o own_o head_n in_o his_o hand_n after_o it_o be_v cut_v off_o two_o mile_n and_o kiss_v it_o when_o he_o lay_v it_o down_o any_o one_o that_o shall_v but_o reflect_v upon_o the_o monstrous_a practice_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o clergy_n in_o these_o age_n the_o strange_a feat_n they_o play_v and_o what_o absurdity_n they_o impose_v upon_o the_o superstitious_a credulity_n of_o prince_n and_o people_n may_v ready_o imagine_v not_o only_o the_o possibility_n but_o the_o easiness_n of_o innovate_a new_a doctrine_n as_o they_o please_v under_o the_o specious_a pretence_n of_o antitiquity_n and_o constant_a and_o uninterrupted_a tradition_n §_o 8._o and_o this_o kind_n of_o discourse_n concern_v the_o possibility_n of_o error_n come_v into_o the_o church_n be_v not_o as_o mr._n white_n ridiculous_o compare_v it_o 49._o as_o if_o a_o orator_n shall_v go_v about_o to_o persuade_v people_n that_o george_n by_o the_o help_n of_o a_o long_a staff_n and_o a_o nimble_a cast_n of_o his_o body_n and_o such_o like_a advantage_n may_v leap_v over_o paul_n be_v steeple_n never_o consider_v all_o the_o while_n the_o disproportion_n of_o all_o these_o advantage_n to_o the_o height_n of_o the_o steeple_n so_o say_v he_o he_o that_o discourse_v at_o large_a how_o error_n use_v to_o slide_v into_o man_n life_n without_o compare_v the_o power_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o error_n to_o the_o strength_n of_o resist_v which_o consist_v in_o this_o principle_n nothing_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v but_o what_o descend_v by_o tradition_n etc._n etc._n say_v no_o more_o towards_o prove_v a_o error_n be_v overrun_v the_o church_n than_o the_o orator_n for_o george_n be_v leap_v over_o the_o steeple_n how_o vain_a be_v this_o when_o it_o appear_v from_o this_o instance_n that_o i_o have_v give_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o nine_o and_o ten_o century_n and_o afterward_o that_o the_o cause_n of_o error_n be_v infinite_o strong_a than_o the_o power_n of_o resistance_n the_o great_a cause_n of_o error_n be_v ignorance_n and_o vice_n where_o ignorance_n reign_v there_o be_v no_o power_n where_o vice_n no_o will_n to_o resist_v it_o and_o how_o great_a the_o ignorance_n and_o viciousness_n of_o all_o order_n of_o man_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v be_v too_o too_o apparent_a from_o the_o testimony_n i_o have_v bring_v where_o be_v the_o strength_n of_o resist_a error_n when_o for_o 150_o year_n together_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o vile_a of_o man_n bishop_n and_o priest_n overwhelm_v with_o ignorance_n abandon_v to_o all_o manner_n of_o vice_n and_o most_o supine_o negligent_a in_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o such_o a_o degenerate_a state_n of_o a_o church_n what_o strength_n be_v there_o in_o this_o principle_n nothing_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v but_o what_o descend_v by_o tradition_n when_o those_o who_o ought_v to_o teach_v man_n what_o that_o doctrine_n be_v which_o be_v derive_v to_o they_o by_o tradition_n be_v general_o careless_a of_o their_o duty_n and_o ignorant_a themselves_o what_o that_o doctrine_n be_v when_o they_o addict_v themselves_o whole_o to_o the_o satisfy_n of_o their_o ambition_n and_o other_o lust_n and_o carry_v on_o design_n of_o gain_n and_o get_v dominion_n over_o the_o people_n what_o can_v hinder_v man_n so_o dispose_v from_o corrupt_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o suit_v it_o to_o their_o own_o lust_n and_o interest_n and_o what_o shall_v hinder_v the_o people_n from_o embrace_v those_o corruption_n when_o by_o the_o negligence_n of_o their_o pastor_n to_o instruct_v they_o and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o also_o by_o their_o be_v deprive_v of_o the_o scripture_n in_o a_o know_a tongue_n they_o be_v become_v utter_o incapable_a of_o know_v what_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o christ_n be_v so_o that_o in_o a_o age_n of_o such_o profound_a ignorance_n and_o vice_n and_o general_a neglect_n of_o instruction_n it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v impossible_a for_o error_n to_o overrun_v a_o church_n that_o the_o contrary_n be_v moral_o impossible_a and_o george_n long_a staff_n and_o advantageous_a cast_n of_o his_o body_n be_v more_o powerful_a cause_n to_o enable_v he_o to_o leap_v over_o paul_n steeple_n than_o this_o principle_n that_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v but_o what_o descend_v by_o tradition_n be_v to_o keep_v error_n out_o of_o a_o church_n in_o a_o ignorant_a and_o vicious_a age_n when_o few_o or_o none_o be_v either_o able_a or_o willing_a to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n for_o suppose_v this_o always_o to_o have_v be_v the_o principle_n of_o christian_n viz._n that_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v as_o the_o
doctrine_n of_o christ_n but_o what_o be_v descend_v to_o they_o by_o tradition_n how_o shall_v this_o principle_n secure_v the_o church_n from_o heresy_n any_o more_o than_o this_o viz._n that_o nothing_o but_o truth_n be_v to_o be_v assent_v to_o do_v secure_a man_n from_o error_n or_o more_o than_o this_o viz._n that_o no_o man_n be_v to_o do_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o be_v wise_a and_o virtuous_a do_v secure_v the_o generality_n of_o mankind_n from_o folly_n and_o vice_n sect_n viii_o §_o 1._o second_o demonstration_n the_o principle_n upon_o which_o this_o demonstration_n rely_v be_v not_o sufficient_o prove_v by_o he_o his_o first_o principle_n be_v this_o that_o age_n which_o hold_v her_o faith_n deliver_v thus_o from_o the_o apostle_n neither_o can_v itself_o have_v change_v any_o thing_n in_o it_o nor_o know_v or_o doubt_n that_o any_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n have_v change_v or_o innovate_v any_o thing_n therein_o this_o proposition_n he_o tell_v we_o need_v no_o proof_n to_o evidence_n it_o but_o only_o a_o explication_n for_o since_o no_o man_n can_v hold_v contrary_a to_o his_o knowledge_n or_o doubt_v of_o what_o he_o hold_v nor_o change_v or_o innovate_v in_o the_o case_n propose_v without_o know_v he_o do_v so_o it_o be_v a_o manifest_a impossibility_n a_o whole_a age_n shall_v fall_v into_o a_o absurdity_n so_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o nature_n of_o one_o single_a man_n but_o by_o his_o favour_n that_o which_o he_o say_v be_v no_o proof_n but_o only_o a_o explication_n be_v a_o proof_n if_o it_o be_v any_o thing_n and_o the_o force_n of_o it_o this_o that_o which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o nature_n if_o one_o single_a man_n be_v manifest_o impossible_a to_o a_o whole_a age_n but_o it_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o nature_n of_o any_o single_a man_n to_o hold_v contrary_a to_o his_o knowledge_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o impossible_a to_o a_o whole_a age_n and_o consequent_o that_o age_n which_o hold_v her_o faith_n deliver_v thus_o from_o the_o apostle_n neither_o can_v itself_o have_v change_v any_o thing_n nor_o etc._n etc._n so_o that_o in_o order_n to_o the_o make_v good_a of_o this_o first_o principle_n mr._n s._n have_v leave_v nothing_o unprove_v but_o only_o this_o proposition_n namely_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o any_o one_o single_a man_n that_o hold_v his_o faith_n to_o have_v be_v deliver_v uninterrupted_o from_o the_o apostle_n shall_v either_o himself_o have_v change_v any_o thing_n in_o it_o or_o know_v or_o doubt_n that_o any_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n have_v change_v or_o innovate_v any_o thing_n therein_o and_o to_o make_v out_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o proposition_n there_o only_o remain_v this_o to_o be_v prove_v viz._n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o single_a man_n to_o be_v mistake_v for_o if_o that_o be_v possible_a then_o contrary_a to_o mr._n s._n a_o man_n may_v hold_v that_o to_o have_v be_v deliver_v as_o a_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n from_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v not_o so_o deliver_v §_o 2._o his_o second_o principle_n be_v this_o that_o no_o age_n can_v innovate_v any_o thing_n and_o withal_o deliver_v that_o very_a thing_n to_o posterity_n as_o receive_v from_o christ_n by_o continual_a succession_n he_o prove_v it_o thus_o since_o man_n be_v a_o rational_a creature_n he_o must_v have_v some_o reason_n or_o motive_n good_a or_o bad_a which_o he_o propose_v to_o himself_o as_o a_o end_n to_o be_v achieve_v by_o his_o action_n and_o whatever_o his_o remote_a end_n be_v his_o immediate_a end_n in_o tell_v posterity_n a_o late_o invent_v thing_n be_v hold_v immdiate_o before_o be_v to_o make_v they_o belive_o it_o wherefore_o since_o a_o see_v impossibility_n can_v be_v a_o motive_n to_o one_o not_o frantic_a and_o since_o it_o be_v evident_o impossiible_a they_o shall_v make_v posterity_n believe_v a_o thing_n so_o universal_o know_v to_o be_v false_a as_o this_o must_v needs_o be_v etc._n etc._n it_o be_v as_o impossiible_a this_o principle_n shall_v falter_v as_o that_o the_o foregoing_a age_n shall_v conspire_v to_o act_v without_o a_o motive_n or_o that_o the_o succeed_a age_n shall_v believe_v what_o they_o know_v to_o be_v otherwise_o that_o be_v shall_v hold_v both_o side_n of_o a_o contradiction_n in_o a_o clear_a matter_n of_o fact_n the_o force_n of_o which_o be_v this_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o any_o man_n not_o frantic_a shall_v attempt_v to_o innovate_v in_o matter_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n because_o the_o immediate_a end_n of_o such_o a_o attempt_n must_v be_v to_o have_v his_o new_a doctrine_n believe_v but_o it_o be_v impossible_a he_o shall_v attain_v this_o end_n and_o impossible_a he_o shall_v not_o see_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o attain_v it_o now_o a_o see_v impossibility_n be_v a_o end_n that_o can_v move_v any_o one_o that_o be_v not_o frantic_a therefore_o no_o man_n that_o be_v not_o frantic_a can_v attempt_v to_o innovate_v in_o matter_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n thus_o he_o have_v demonstrate_v it_o impossible_a that_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o heretic_n if_o a_o heretic_n be_v one_o that_o attempt_v to_o innovate_v in_o matter_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n for_o if_o there_o be_v any_o such_o attmpter_n they_o must_v be_v frantic_a and_o if_o they_o be_v frantic_a they_o can_v be_v no_o heretic_n for_o heresy_n imply_v a_o crime_n but_o god_n will_v not_o impute_v the_o action_n of_o mad_a man_n to_o they_o as_o fault_n again_o suppose_v he_o that_o attempt_n to_o innovate_v be_v mistake_v and_o i_o hope_v mr._n s._n will_v grant_v that_o a_o heretic_n be_v fallible_a and_o think_v that_o which_o he_o deliver_v as_o christ_n doctrine_n to_o be_v real_o so_o though_o indeed_o it_o be_v not_o why_o shall_v such_o a_o person_n think_v it_o impossible_a to_o make_v man_n believe_v that_o to_o be_v receive_v from_o christ_n which_o he_o real_o think_v be_v receive_v and_o think_v he_o can_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v so_o and_o if_o this_o be_v grant_v than_o it_o be_v not_o impossible_a that_o man_n though_o he_o be_v a_o rational_a creature_n may_v attempt_v to_o innovate_v and_o if_o so_o than_o his_o second_o principle_n be_v not_o prove_v if_o mr._n s._n have_v any_o regard_n to_o the_o noble_a science_n of_o controversy_n whereof_o he_o pretend_v to_o be_v so_o great_a a_o master_n he_o will_v not_o bring_v such_o trifle_a sophism_n instead_o of_o demonstrative_a proof_n and_o nothing_o less_o than_o a_o demonstrative_a proof_n will_v serve_v to_o establish_v any_o principle_n upon_o which_o a_o demonstration_n be_v to_o be_v build_v sect_n ix_o §_o 1._o doctrine_n and_o practice_n which_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o have_v be_v innovate_v demonstration_n have_v make_v the_o same_o pretence_n to_o uninterrupted_a tradition_n and_o of_o this_o i_o shall_v give_v several_a instance_n one_o among_o the_o jew_n the_o rest_n among_o christian_n 1._o i_o shall_v instance_n among_o the_o traditionary_a jew_n who_o persuasion_n in_o our_o saviour_n time_n be_v and_o still_o be_v that_o their_o oral_a doctrine_n which_o they_o call_v their_o cabala_n have_v descend_v to_o they_o from_o moses_n uninterrupted_o now_o here_o be_v the_o existence_n of_o such_o a_o persuasion_n as_o mr._n s._n affirm_v to_o be_v impossible_a without_o tradition_n ever-indeficiency_a to_o beget_v it_o and_o this_o persuasion_n of_o they_o be_v most_o exact_o parallel_v with_o the_o pretension_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n according_a to_o mr._n s._n for_o here_o be_v a_o multitude_n of_o traditionary_a jew_n manifold_o great_a in_o proportion_n to_o the_o dissenter_n in_o that_o church_n than_o the_o romish_a church_n be_v in_o comparison_n to_o those_o christian_n that_o dissent_v from_o she_o josephus_n tell_v we_o 18._o that_o the_o rich_a sort_n be_v of_o the_o persuasion_n of_o the_o sadducee_n but_o the_o multitude_n be_v on_o the_o pharisee_n side_n so_o that_o the_o pharisee_n have_v this_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n as_o bellarmine_n call_v it_o common_a to_o they_o with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o they_o be_v the_o great_a number_n and_o so_o they_o continue_v to_o this_o very_a day_n insomuch_o that_o although_o they_o do_v not_o call_v themselves_o the_o catholic_n yet_o i_o be_o sure_a they_o call_v all_o jew_n that_o do_v dissent_n from_o they_o schismatic_n now_o that_o the_o sadducee_n be_v for_o the_o write_a law_n against_o oral_a tradition_n be_v i_o confess_v no_o credit_n to_o we_o but_o that_o our_o saviour_n reprove_v the_o traditionary_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o pharisee_n because_o by_o they_o they_o make_v void_a the_o write_a law_n be_v much_o more_o to_o the_o discredit_n of_o the_o assertor_n of_o oral_a tradition_n both_o romanist_n and_o pharisees_n they_o own_o alike_o a_o write_a doctrine_n but_o then_o they_o both_o pretend_v the_o true_a
〈◊〉_d of_o the_o true_a and_o pure_a doctrine_n etc._n etc._n viz._n myself_o and_o many_o other_o again_o myself_o and_o as_o many_o christian_n as_o be_v thorough_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o right_a persuasion_n second_o who_o deny_v the_o millennium_n many_o christian_n say_v justin_n but_o what_o christian_n of_o a_o right_a persuasion_n that_o say_v he_o i_o have_v signify_v before_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n for_o i_o have_v show_v thou_o of_o they_o who_o be_v call_v christian_n but_o be_v indeed_o atheist_n and_o impious_a heretic_n that_o they_o teach_v blasphemous_a and_o atheistical_a and_o absurd_a thing_n and_o true_a it_o be_v he_o do_v show_v before_o that_o those_o who_o deny_v the_o millennium_n be_v many_o in_o number_n and_o be_v call_v christian_n etc._n etc._n but_o be_v teacher_n of_o blasphemous_a and_o atheistical_a thing_n etc._n etc._n and_o know_v to_o be_v atheist_n and_o impious_a etc._n etc._n but_o he_o show_v it_o of_o none_o other_o beside_o these_o so_o that_o if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v likewise_o deny_v by_o many_o christian_n of_o the_o pure_a and_o pious_a persuasion_n than_o justin_n martyr_n have_v foul_o forget_v himself_o but_o if_o not_o than_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o transcriber_n have_v wrong_v justin_n by_o leave_v out_o a_o negative_a which_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v insert_v it_o be_v worth_a observe_v by_o the_o way_n how_o mr._n white_n please_v himself_o with_o false_a and_o frivolous_a criticism_n upon_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d false_a they_o be_v as_o mr._n white_n shall_v know_v if_o he_o desire_v to_o hear_v any_o more_o of_o they_o and_o frivolous_a they_o be_v render_v by_o my_o precede_a discourse_n for_o which_o reason_n i_o say_v no_o more_o of_o they_o but_o i_o think_v he_o may_v do_v well_o hereafter_o as_o mr._n s._n 68_o wary_o suggest_v not_o to_o engage_v himself_o nor_o be_v hook_a by_o other_o out_o of_o his_o own_o infallible_a way_n but_o leave_v it_o whole_o to_o the_o 69._o bird-witted_n heretic_n as_o mr._n s._n call_v they_o to_o perch_v upon_o the_o specifical_a nature_n of_o word_n as_o he_o do_v of_o thing_n §_o 9_o beside_o these_o instance_n i_o have_v give_v of_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n which_o mr._n s._n can_v deny_v to_o have_v be_v innovate_v i_o may_v instance_n likewise_o in_o the_o chief_a point_n of_o popery_n and_o show_v that_o for_o all_o their_o pretence_n to_o tradition_n they_o be_v real_o innovation_n but_o because_o this_o will_v engage_v i_o in_o tedious_a dispute_n about_o particular_a point_n i_o will_v only_o single_a out_o one_o of_o their_o most_o fundamental_a doctrine_n viz._n that_o of_o transubstantiation_n concern_v which_o i_o shall_v show_v that_o notwithstanding_o it_o be_v the_o universal_a persuasion_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n yet_o they_o have_v not_o nor_o can_v have_v any_o assurance_n that_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v descend_v to_o they_o by_o a_o uninterrupted_a tradition_n i_o shall_v not_o at_o all_o contend_v against_o the_o word_n transubstantiation_n which_o be_v general_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v new_a but_o only_o the_o thing_n signify_v by_o it_o a_o substantial_a change_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n and_o this_o i_o may_v show_v at_o large_a not_o to_o have_v be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n but_o because_o mr._n white_n and_o dr._n holden_n and_o mr._n cressy_n do_v so_o frequent_o and_o confident_o tell_v we_o that_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v repute_v a_o traditionary_a doctrine_n the_o contrary_a whereof_o have_v be_v public_o hold_v by_o any_o catholic_n who_o continue_v afterward_o uncensured_a and_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n therefore_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o at_o present_a with_o one_o clear_a testimony_n and_o that_o of_o a_o very_a eminent_a person_n in_o the_o church_n st._n theodoret_n concern_v who_o pope_n leo_n in_o a_o epistle_n to_o he_o at_o the_o end_n of_o theodoret_n work_n give_v this_o testimony_n that_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v he_o be_v free_a from_o all_o stain_n of_o heresy_n the_o passage_n i_o intend_v be_v in_o his_o dialogue_n between_o a_o catholic_n under_o the_o name_n of_o orthodoxus_n and_o eraniste_n who_o sustain_v the_o person_n of_o a_o heretic_n eraniste_n 2._o maintain_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o divinity_n he_o illustrate_v it_o by_o this_o similitude_n as_o say_v he_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v one_o thing_n before_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o priest_n but_o after_o the_o invocation_n be_v change_v and_o do_v become_v another_o thing_n so_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n after_o his_o ascension_n be_v change_v into_o the_o divine_a substance_n to_o which_o orthodoxus_n return_v this_o answer_n thou_o be_v catch_v in_o thy_o own_o net_n because_o the_o mystical_a symbol_n after_o consecration_n do_v not_o pass_v out_o of_o their_o own_o nature_n for_o they_o remain_v in_o their_o former_a substance_n figure_n and_o appearance_n and_o may_v be_v see_v and_o handle_v even_o as_o before_o he_o do_v not_o only_o in_o express_a word_n deny_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n to_o be_v change_v but_o the_o occasion_n upon_o which_o these_o word_n be_v bring_v in_o and_o the_o scope_n of_o they_o if_o they_o be_v of_o any_o force_n against_o the_o heretic_n illustration_n render_v they_o uncapable_a of_o any_o other_o sense_n when_o mr._n s._n have_v answer_v this_o testimony_n i_o have_v more_o for_o he_o that_o which_o i_o main_o urge_v against_o this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o monstrous_a absurdity_n and_o contradiction_n contain_v in_o it_o together_o with_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o they_o several_a of_o the_o absurdity_n of_o it_o be_v well_o bring_v together_o by_o scotus_n 3._o who_o tell_v we_o that_o to_o prove_v the_o possibility_n of_o christ_n body_n be_v contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n many_o thing_n must_v be_v prove_v which_o seem_v to_o involve_v a_o contradiction_n as_o 1._o that_o one_o quantum_fw-la or_o extend_v body_n may_v be_v together_o in_o the_o very_a same_o place_n with_o another_o 2._o that_o a_o less_o quantum_fw-la may_v be_v together_o in_o the_o same_o place_n with_o a_o great_a i._n e._n a_o body_n of_o less_o extension_n may_v occupy_v not_o only_o the_o same_o but_o as_o much_o room_n as_o a_o body_n of_o great_a extension_n do_v which_o be_v to_o say_v no_o more_o but_o this_o that_o a_o body_n less_o than_o another_o may_v be_v as_o great_a as_o that_o other_o even_o while_o it_o be_v less_o than_o it_o 3._o that_o a_o great_a quantum_fw-la may_v be_v together_o with_o every_o part_n of_o a_o less_o quantum_fw-la i._n e._n a_o body_n that_o be_v great_a than_o another_o may_v be_v as_o little_a as_o the_o least_o part_n of_o that_o other_o body_n which_o be_v less_o than_o it_o 4._o that_o a_o subject_n may_v be_v without_o quantity_n i._n e._n there_o may_v be_v a_o body_n which_o have_v no_o kind_n of_o magnitude_n 5._o that_o a_o body_n may_v be_v somewhere_o where_o it_o be_v not_o before_o without_o change_v its_o place_n i·_fw-la e._n a_o body_n may_v be_v remove_v to_o another_o place_n while_o it_o remain_v still_o in_o the_o same_o place_n 6._o that_o a_o quantum_fw-la may_v be_v without_o any_o quantitative_a mode_n i._n e._n a_o body_n may_v be_v extend_v without_o any_o manner_n of_o extension_n the_o possibility_n of_o all_o which_o he_o say_v and_o i_o be_o very_o much_o of_o his_o mind_n it_o will_v be_v too_o tedious_a a_o work_n to_o prove_v and_o therefore_o he_o only_o attempt_n to_o prove_v the_o two_o last_o which_o in_o all_o reason_n be_v work_n enough_o for_o one_o man_n all_o these_o seem_a contradiction_n as_o he_o modest_o call_v they_o be_v by_o his_o own_o acknowledgement_n involve_v in_o this_o doctrine_n to_o these_o i_o may_v add_v many_o more_o as_o how_o a_o thing_n can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v change_v into_o another_o thing_n which_o do_v exist_v before_o how_o a_o body_n can_v be_v present_a in_o a_o place_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n and_o yet_o this_o they_o affirm_v concern_v the_o presence_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n one_o may_v as_o well_o say_v that_o snow_n be_v black_a but_o not_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o blackness_n but_o in_o the_o way_n of_o whiteness_n which_o be_v to_o talk_v nonsense_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o sense_n how_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v contain_v under_o the_o least_o sensible_a part_n of_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n as_o be_v general_o affirm_v nay_o and_o scotus_n 12._o
add_v that_o the_o whole_a body_n be_v under_o every_o little_a part_n in_o its_o full_a proportion_n for_o he_o say_v express_o that_o the_o head_n and_o foot_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v as_o far_o distant_a from_o one_o another_o in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o they_o be_v in_o heaven_n as_o if_o one_o shall_v say_v that_o a_o body_n all_o who_o part_n lie_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o a_o small_a pins-head_n may_v yet_o within_o that_o little_a compass_n have_v part_n two_o yard_n distant_a from_o one_o another_o and_o last_o how_o the_o sensible_a species_n of_o bread_n e._n g._n quantity_n whiteness_n softness_n etc._n etc._n can_v exist_v without_o any_o subject_n to_o affirm_v the_o possibility_n of_o which_o as_o general_o they_o do_v be_v to_o say_v that_o there_o may_v be_v quantity_n of_o white_a and_o soft_a nothing_o for_o this_o be_v the_o plain_a english_a of_o that_o assertion_n that_o sensible_a species_n may_v exist_v without_o a_o subject_n which_o be_v strip_v of_o those_o term_n of_o art_n species_n and_o subject_a that_o do_v a_o little_a disguise_n it_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v plain_a nonsense_n now_o the_o proper_a and_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v to_o take_v away_o all_o certainty_n and_o especial_o the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n for_o if_o that_o which_o my_o sight_n and_o taste_v and_o touch_n do_v all_o assure_v i_o to_o be_v a_o little_a piece_n of_o wafer_n may_v notwithstanding_o this_o be_v flesh_n and_o blood_n even_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o a_o man_n then_o notwithstanding_o the_o great_a assurance_n that_o sense_n can_v give_v i_o that_o any_o thing_n be_v this_o or_o that_o it_o may_v be_v quite_o another_o thing_n from_o what_o sense_n report_v it_o to_o be_v if_o so_o then_o farewell_n the_o infallibility_n of_o tradition_n which_o depend_v upon_o the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n and_o which_o be_v a_o worse_a consequence_n if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v admit_v we_o can_v have_v no_o sufficient_a assurance_n that_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v a_o divine_a revelation_n for_o the_o assurance_n of_o that_o depend_v upon_o the_o assurance_n we_o have_v of_o the_o miracle_n say_v to_o be_v wrought_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o and_o all_o the_o assurance_n we_o can_v have_v of_o a_o miracle_n depend_v upon_o the_o certainty_n of_o our_o sense_n it_o be_v very_o plain_a that_o that_o doctrine_n which_o take_v away_o the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n do_v in_o so_o do_v overthrow_n the_o certainty_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o what_o can_v be_v more_o vain_a than_o to_o pretend_v that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v assure_v that_o such_o a_o doctrine_n be_v reveal_v by_o god_n and_o consequent_o true_a which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a a_o man_n can_v have_v no_o assurance_n at_o all_o of_o any_o divine_a revelation_n surely_n nothing_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v by_o we_o as_o certain_a which_o be_v admit_v we_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o nothing_o it_o be_v a_o wonder_n that_o any_o man_n who_o consider_v the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n can_v be_v a_o papist_n unless_o he_o have_v attain_v to_o mr._n cressy_n pitch_n of_o learning_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o difficult_a argument_n wherewith_o this_o doctrine_n be_v press_v say_v 7._o plain_o i_o must_v answer_v free_o and_o ingenuous_o that_o i_o have_v not_o learned_a to_o answer_v such_o argument_n but_o to_o despise_v they_o and_o if_o this_o be_v a_o good_a way_n when_o ever_o we_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o believe_v any_o thing_n to_o scorn_v those_o objection_n against_o it_o which_o we_o can_v solve_v than_o christian_a religion_n have_v no_o advantage_n above_o the_o vile_a enthusiasm_n and_o a_o turk_n may_v maintain_v mahomet_n and_o his_o alcoran_n in_o opposition_n to_o christ_n and_o his_o doctrine_n against_o all_o that_o grotius_n or_o any_o other_o have_v say_v if_o he_o can_v but_o keep_v his_o countenance_n and_o grave_o say_v i_o have_v not_o learned_a to_o answer_v such_o argument_n but_o to_o despise_v they_o §_o 10._o i_o will_v add_v one_o instance_n more_o in_o another_o kind_n to_o show_v the_o uncertainty_n of_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n and_o that_o shall_v be_v the_o tradition_n concern_v pope_n joan_n than_o which_o scarce_o any_o be_v ever_o more_o general_o receive_v in_o the_o historical_a kind_n many_o and_o great_a author_n affirm_v it_o as_o testifier_n of_o the_o general_a fame_n none_o ever_o deny_v it_o till_o the_o reformer_n have_v make_v use_n of_o it_o to_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o popery_n since_o that_o time_n not_o only_a papist_n deny_v it_o but_o several_a of_o our_o own_o writer_n cease_v to_o believe_v it_o phil._n bergomensis_n tell_v the_o story_n thus_o anno_fw-la 858._o john_n the_o 7_o the_o pope_n etc._n etc._n the_o tradition_n be_v that_o this_o person_n be_v a_o woman_n etc._n etc._n here_o be_v a_o oral_a tradition_n he_o conclude_v thus_o in_o detestation_n of_o who_o filthiness_n and_o to_o perpetuate_v the_o memory_n of_o her_o name_n the_o pope_n even_o to_o this_o day_n go_v on_o procession_n with_o the_o people_n and_o the_o clergy_n when_o they_o come_v to_o the_o place_n of_o her_o travel_n etc._n etc._n in_o token_n of_o abomination_n they_o turn_v from_o it_o and_o go_v a_o by-way_n and_o be_v past_o that_o detestable_a place_n they_o return_v into_o the_o way_n and_o finish_v their_o procession_n here_o be_v one_o practical_a tradition_n and_o for_o avoid_v of_o the_o like_a miscarriage_n it_o be_v decree_v that_o no_o one_o shall_v thereafter_o be_v admit_v into_o st._n peter_n be_v chair_n priusquam_fw-la per_fw-la foratam_fw-la sedem_fw-la futuri_fw-la pontificis_fw-la genitalia_fw-la ab_fw-la ultimo_fw-la dyacone_fw-it cardinale_n attractarentur_fw-la here_o be_v another_o with_o a_o witness_n 1._o sabellicus_n relate_v the_o same_o and_o moreover_o say_v that_o this_o porphyry_n chair_n be_v in_o his_o time_n to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o pope_n palace_n he_o add_v indeed_o that_o platina_n think_v that_o this_o tradition_n of_o pope_n joan_n be_v not_o faithful_o deliver_v to_o posterity_n but_o however_o say_v he_o such_o a_o tradition_n there_o be_v concern_v the_o first_o practical_a tradition_n platina_n say_v that_o he_o may_v not_o deny_v it_o for_o the_o second_o he_o think_v the_o chair_n rather_o design_v for_o a_o stool_n for_o another_o use_n etc._n etc._n he_o conclude_v these_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v relate_v be_v common_o report_v yet_o from_o uncertain_a and_o obscure_a author_n therefore_o i_o resolve_v say_v he_o brief_o and_o naked_o to_o set_v they_o down_o lest_o i_o shall_v seem_v too_o obstinate_o and_o pertinacious_o to_o have_v omit_v that_o which_o almost_o all_o affirm_v it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o he_o say_v the_o author_n of_o this_o report_n be_v uncertain_a and_o obscure_a since_o so_o very_a few_o write_v any_o thing_n in_o that_o age._n but_o suppose_v none_o have_v write_v of_o it_o so_o long_o as_o he_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o have_v be_v a_o general_a oral_a tradition_n attest_v by_o a_o solemn_a and_o constant_a practice_n it_o have_v according_a to_o mr._n s_n principle_n great_a certainty_n than_o if_o it_o have_v be_v bring_v down_o to_o we_o by_o a_o hundred_o book_n write_v in_o that_o very_a age._n so_o that_o here_o be_v a_o oral_a and_o practical_a tradition_n continue_v we_o be_v sure_a for_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n preserve_v and_o propagate_v by_o a_o solemn_a practice_n of_o the_o pope_n clergy_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n in_o their_o procession_n and_o by_o a_o notorious_a custom_n at_o the_o election_n of_o every_o pope_n and_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n to_o their_o religion_n the_o honour_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o the_o uninterrupted_a succession_n from_o st._n peter_n be_v so_o near_o concern_v in_o it_o that_o have_v it_o be_v false_a they_o have_v be_v oblige_v under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n not_o only_o not_o to_o have_v promote_v it_o but_o to_o have_v use_v all_o mean_n to_o have_v discover_v the_o falsity_n of_o it_o therefore_o mr._n s._n be_v bind_v by_o his_o own_o principle_n either_o to_o allow_v it_o for_o a_o truth_n or_o else_o to_o give_v a_o account_n when_o and_o how_o it_o begin_v which_o may_v possible_o be_v make_v out_o by_o we_o metaphysitian_n as_o he_o 340._o style_v himself_o and_o his_o scientifical_a brethren_n but_o i_o assure_v he_o it_o be_v pass_v the_o skill_n of_o 337._o notebook_n learning_n sect_n x._o §_o 1._o it_o be_v not_o the_o present_a persuasion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n demonstration_n nor_o ever_o be_v that_o their_o faith_n have_v descend_v to_o they_o by_o oral_a tradition_n as_o the_o sole_a rule_n of_o it_o and_o this_o be_v prove_v the_o supposition_n upon_o which_o his_o demonstration_n be_v build_v fall_n to_o the_o ground_n and_o for_o the_o
be_v the_o very_a way_n of_o the_o calvinist_n and_o of_o the_o absurde_a sect_n nay_o mr._n white_n say_v far_a ibid._n that_o he_o will_v be_v content_a to_o suffer_v all_o the_o punishment_n that_o be_v due_a to_o calumniator_n if_o the_o roman_a divine_n he_o there_o speak_v of_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o rule_n of_o faith_n with_o the_o calvinist_n and_o all_o the_o absurde_a sect_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v that_o the_o calvinist_n etc._n etc._n do_v not_o in_o their_o rule_n of_o faith_n differ_v from_o the_o papist_n but_o only_o from_o mr._n white_n mr._n s._n etc._n etc._n now_o the_o divine_n he_o there_o speak_v of_o be_v the_o censor_n of_o doctrine_n at_o rome_n according_a to_o who_o advice_n his_o infallible_a holiness_n and_o the_o cardinal_n of_o the_o inquisition_n do_v usual_a proceed_v in_o censure_v of_o doctrine_n concern_v these_o divine_n he_o go_v on_o to_o expostulate_v in_o this_o manner_n 73._o shall_v we_o endure_v these_o man_n to_o sit_v as_o censor_n and_o judge_n of_o faith_n who_o agree_v with_o heretic_n in_o the_o very_a first_o principle_n which_o distinguish_v catholic_n from_o heretic_n again_o 144._o these_o be_v thy_o god_n o_o rome_n upon_o these_o thou_o depende_v while_o prate_a ignorance_n triumph_v in_o the_o roman_a college_n and_o he_o say_v the_o same_o likewise_o of_o the_o generality_n of_o their_o school-divines_a who_o he_o call_v sceptic_n because_o they_o do_v not_o own_o his_o demonstrative_a way_n insomuch_o that_o he_o tell_v we_o 64._o that_o few_o sound_a part_n be_v leave_v uninfected_a with_o this_o plague_n of_o scepticism_n 149._o that_o this_o be_v a_o universal_a gangrene_n 68_o that_o there_o be_v but_o few_o that_o go_v the_o way_n of_o demonstration_n and_o these_o be_v either_o weary_v out_o or_o else_o live_v retire_o or_o despair_v of_o any_o remedy_n of_o these_o thing_n and_o indeed_o all_o along_o that_o book_n he_o bemoan_v himself_o and_o his_o traditionary_a brethren_n as_o a_o desolate_a and_o forlorn_a party_n who_o have_v truth_n on_o their_o side_n but_o want_v company_n and_o encouragement_n so_o he_o tell_v we_o 101._o that_o the_o true_a scientifical_a divine_n dare_v not_o profess_v their_o knowledge_n lest_o they_o shall_v be_v expose_v by_o the_o sophister_n of_o their_o church_n to_o the_o derision_n and_o scorn_n either_o of_o their_o judge_n or_o of_o the_o people_n §_o 4._o so_o that_o upon_o examination_n of_o the_o whole_a matter_n it_o appear_v that_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n proceed_v upon_o a_o false_a supposition_n that_o it_o be_v the_o persuasion_n of_o their_o present_a church_n that_o tradition_n be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n for_o there_o be_v no_o such_o matter_n unless_o mr._n s._n mean_v by_o their_o church_n a_o few_o private_a person_n who_o be_v look_v upon_o by_o those_o who_o have_v the_o chief_a power_n in_o their_o church_n as_o heretical_a as_o we_o may_v reasonable_o conjecture_v by_o the_o proceed_n at_o rome_n against_o mr._n white_n many_o of_o who_o book_n be_v there_o condemn_v 9_o as_o contain_v thing_n manifest_o heretical_a erroneous_a in_o the_o faith_n rash_a scandalous_a seditious_a and_o false_a respective_o etc._n etc._n and_o all_o this_o do_v notwithstanding_o that_o the_o chief_a subject_n of_o those_o book_n be_v the_o explication_n and_o defence_n of_o this_o most_o catholic_n principle_n that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n to_o sum_n up_o then_o the_o whole_a business_n if_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v own_v for_o christian_a doctrine_n as_o the_o traditionist_n say_v but_o what_o be_v the_o general_a persuasion_n of_o those_o who_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n then_o much_o less_o can_v this_o principle_n that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a doctrine_n be_v receive_v as_o descend_v from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n since_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v the_o general_a persuasion_n of_o that_o church_n at_o the_o present_a that_o it_o have_v be_v and_o still_o be_v general_o disow_v but_o mr._n white_n have_v a_o salvo_fw-la for_o this_o for_o although_o he_o grant_v 38._o that_o very_o many_o of_o their_o schoolman_n maintain_v that_o tradition_n be_v necessary_a only_o for_o some_o point_n not_o clear_o express_v in_o scripture_n whence_o he_o say_v it_o seem_v to_o follow_v that_o they_o build_v not_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o their_o faith_n upon_o tradition_n yet_o he_o tell_v we_o there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n betwixt_o rely_v on_o tradition_n and_o say_v or_o think_v we_o dâ—_n so_o suppose_v there_o be_v yet_o i_o hope_v that_o man_n saying_n that_o they_o do_v not_o rely_v on_o tradition_n as_o their_o only_a rule_n be_v a_o better_a evidence_n that_o they_o do_v not_o than_o any_o man_n surmise_n to_o the_o contrary_n be_v that_o they_o do_v though_o they_o think_v and_o say_v they_o do_v not_o which_o be_v in_o effect_n to_o say_v that_o they_o do_v though_o we_o have_v as_o much_o assurance_n as_o we_o can_v have_v that_o they_o do_v not_o beside_o how_o be_v this_o rule_n self-evident_a to_o all_o even_o to_o the_o rude_a vulgar_a as_o to_o its_o roll_a power_n as_o mr._n s._n affirm_v it_o be_v when_o the_o great_a part_n even_o of_o the_o learned_a among_o they_o think_v and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o only_a rule_n but_o mr._n white_a endeavour_n to_o illustrate_v this_o dark_a point_n by_o a_fw-fr 39_o similitude_n which_o be_v to_o this_o sense_n as_o the_o sceptic_n who_o deny_v this_o principle_n that_o contradiction_n can_v be_v true_a at_o once_o yet_o in_o their_o life_n and_o civil_a action_n proceed_v as_o if_o they_o own_v it_o so_o the_o schoolman_n though_o they_o deny_v tradition_n to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o their_o faith_n yet_o by_o resolve_v their_o faith_n into_o the_o church_n which_o own_v this_o principle_n they_o do_v also_o in_o practice_n own_v it_o though_o they_o say_v they_o do_v not_o so_o that_o the_o generality_n of_o learned_a papist_n be_v just_a such_o catholic_n as_o the_o sceptic_n be_v dogmatist_n that_o be_v a_o company_n of_o absurd_a people_n that_o confute_v their_o principle_n by_o their_o practice_n according_a to_o this_o reason_n i_o perceive_v the_o protestant_n will_v prove_v as_o good_a catholic_n as_o any_o for_o they_o do_v only_o think_v and_o say_v that_o tradition_n be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o that_o they_o practical_o rely_v upon_o it_o mr._n s._n have_v pass_v his_o word_n for_o they_o for_o he_o assure_v we_o 31._o and_o we_o may_v rely_v upon_o a_o man_n that_o write_v nothing_o but_o demonstration_n that_o if_o we_o look_v narrow_o into_o the_o bottom_n of_o our_o heart_n we_o shall_v discover_v the_o natural_a method_n of_o tradition_n to_o have_v unaware_o settle_v our_o judgement_n concern_v faith_n however_o when_o our_o other_o concern_v awake_a design_n in_o we_o we_o protest_v against_o it_o and_o seem_v perhaps_o to_o our_o unreflect_a self_n to_o embrace_v and_o hold_v to_o the_o mere_a guidance_n of_o the_o letter_n of_o scripture_n so_o that_o in_o reality_n we_o be_v as_o good_a catholic_n and_o as_o true_a holder_n to_o tradition_n as_o any_o papist_n of_o they_o all_o at_o the_o bottom_n of_o our_o thought_n and_o in_o our_o settle_a judgement_n however_o we_o have_v take_v up_o a_o humour_n to_o protest_v against_o it_o and_o may_v seem_v perhaps_o to_o our_o unreflect_a self_n to_o be_v protestant_n §_o 5._o thus_o much_o may_v suffice_v to_o have_v speak_v to_o his_o two_o great_a argument_n or_o 173._o as_o he_o good_a man_n unfortunate_o call_v they_o demonstration_n which_o yet_o to_o say_v truth_n be_v not_o proper_o he_o but_o the_o author_n of_o rushworth_n dialogue_n the_o main_a foundation_n of_o which_o book_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o these_o demonstration_n only_o before_o i_o take_v leave_n of_o they_o i_o can_v but_o reflect_v upon_o a_o passage_n of_o mr._n s_o s_o 163._o wherein_o he_o tell_v his_o reader_n that_o they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o bend_v their_o brain_n to_o study_v his_o book_n with_o that_o severity_n as_o they_o will_v do_v a_o euclid_n meaning_n perhaps_o one_o of_o mr._n white_n be_v euclid_n for_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v by_o his_o way_n of_o demonstration_n that_o ever_o he_o deal_v with_o any_o other_o as_o for_o the_o true_a euclid_n i_o suppose_v any_o one_o that_o have_v taste_v his_o write_n will_v at_o the_o read_n of_o mr._n s_n unbend_v his_o brain_n without_o bid_v and_o smile_v to_o see_v himself_o so_o demure_o discharge_v from_o a_o study_n so_o absurd_a and_o ridiculous_a sect_n xi_o etc._n §_o 1._o i_o shall_v now_o take_v into_o consideration_n his_o nine_o
discourse_n in_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o open_v the_o incomparable_a strength_n of_o the_o church_n humane_a authority_n and_o the_o advantage_n which_o accrue_v to_o it_o by_o the_o supernatural_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o material_a in_o it_o which_o have_v not_o be_v answer_v already_o only_o i_o desire_v he_o to_o explain_v how_o the_o supernatural_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n can_v according_a to_o his_o principle_n add_v to_o our_o assurance_n of_o the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n because_o we_o can_v have_v no_o great_a certainty_n of_o the_o supernatural_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n than_o we_o have_v that_o there_o be_v a_o holy_a ghost_n and_o of_o this_o we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n according_a to_o mr._n s._n but_o by_o tradition_n which_o convey_v this_o doctrine_n to_o we_o and_o if_o tradition_n of_o itself_o can_v infallible_o assure_v we_o that_o there_o be_v supernatural_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n than_o a_o man_n must_v know_v that_o tradition_n be_v infallible_a antecedent_o to_o his_o knowledge_n of_o any_o supernatural_a assistance_n and_o if_o so_o what_o can_v any_o supernatural_a assistance_n add_v to_o my_o assurance_n of_o the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n which_o i_o do_v suppose_v to_o be_v infallible_a before_o i_o can_v know_v of_o any_o supernatural_a assistance_n can_v any_o thing_n be_v more_o ludicrous_a than_o to_o build_v first_o all_o our_o certainty_n of_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n and_o then_o afterward_o to_o make_v the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n to_o rely_v upon_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o if_o that_o can_v contribute_v to_o our_o assurance_n of_o the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n which_o unless_o tradition_n be_v first_o suppose_v certain_a be_v itself_o whole_o uncertain_a §_o 2._o the_o conclusion_n of_o this_o nine_o discourse_n be_v somewhat_o ecstatical_a possible_o from_o a_o sudden_a disorder_n of_o his_o fancy_n upon_o the_o contemplation_n of_o his_o own_o performance_n to_o see_v what_o a_o man_n he_o have_v make_v himself_o with_o the_o help_n of_o rushworth_n dialogue_n or_o rather_o what_o his_o party_n have_v make_v he_o by_o the_o office_n they_o put_v upon_o he_o for_o it_o seem_v by_o his_o tell_n 166._o mr._n cressy_n and_o the_o rest_n be_v ordain_v to_o cajoll_v the_o fool_n leave_v he_o the_o way_n of_o reason_n and_o principle_n and_o that_o himself_o be_v choose_v out_o to_o demonstrate_v to_o the_o wise_a or_o those_o who_o judge_v of_o thing_n per_fw-la altissimas_fw-la causas_fw-la in_o the_o discharge_n of_o which_o glorious_a office_n he_o declare_v that_o he_o intend_v no_o confutation_n of_o those_o author_n which_o mr._n cressy_n and_o other_o have_v meddle_v with_o yet_o if_o any_o will_v be_v so_o charitable_a as_o to_o judge_v he_o have_v solid_o confute_v they_o because_o he_o have_v radical_o and_o fundamental_o overthrow_v all_o their_o argument_n etc._n etc._n he_o shall_v rejoice_v and_o be_v thankful_a that_o the_o 159._o intelligent_a reader_n for_o he_o write_v to_o none_o but_o such_o may_v also_o rejoice_v with_o he_o i_o shall_v recite_v the_o whole_a passage_n for_o it_o be_v thick_a of_o demostration_n and_o as_o likely_a as_o any_o in_o his_o book_n to_o have_v the_o altissimas_fw-la causas_fw-la contain_v in_o it_o §_o 3._o 93._o it_o will_v require_v a_o large_a volume_n to_o unfold_v particular_o how_o each_o virtue_n contribute_v to_o show_v the_o inerrable_a indeficiency_n of_o tradition_n and_o how_o the_o principle_n of_o almost_o each_o science_n be_v concern_v in_o demonstrate_v its_o certainty_n arithmetic_n lend_v she_o number_v and_o multiply_v faculty_n to_o scan_v the_o vast_a number_n of_o testifier_n geometry_n her_o proportion_n to_o show_v a_o kind_n of_o infinite_a strength_n of_o certitude_n in_o christian_a tradition_n above_o those_o atté_fw-fr station_n which_o breed_v certainty_n in_o humane_a affair_n logic_n her_o skill_n to_o frame_v and_o make_v we_o see_v the_o connexion_n it_n have_v with_o the_o principle_n of_o our_o understanding_n nature_n her_o law_n of_o motion_n and_o action_n morality_n her_o first_o principle_n that_o nothing_o be_v do_v gratis_o by_o a_o cognoscitive_a nature_n and_o that_o the_o body_n of_o traditionary_a doctrine_n be_v most_o conformable_a to_o practical_a reason_n historical_a prudence_n clear_v the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o undiscernible_a revolt_n from_o point_n so_o descend_v and_o hold_v so_o sacred_a politic_n show_v this_o to_o be_v the_o best_a way_n imaginable_a to_o convey_v down_o such_o a_o law_n as_o it_o concern_v every_o man_n to_o be_v skilful_a in_o metaphysic_n engage_v the_o essence_n of_o thing_n and_o the_o very_a notion_n of_o be_v which_o fix_v every_o truth_n so_o establish_v the_o scientifical_a knowledge_n which_o spring_v from_o each_o particular_a nature_n by_o their_o first_o cause_n or_o reason_n exempt_a from_o change_n or_o motion_n divinity_n demonstrate_v it_o most_o worthy_a god_n and_o most_o conducive_a to_o bring_v mankind_n to_o bliss_n last_o controversy_n evidence_n the_o total_a uncertainty_n of_o any_o thing_n concern_v faith_n if_o this_o can_v be_v uncertain_a and_o make_v use_v of_o all_o the_o rest_n to_o establish_v the_o certainty_n of_o this_o first_o principle_n a_o very_a fit_a conclusion_n for_o such_o demonstration_n as_o go_v before_o it_o be_v well_o mr._n s._n write_v to_o none_o but_o intelligent_a reader_n for_o be_v it_o not_o a_o thousand_o pity_n that_o so_o manly_a and_o solid_a and_o convince_a a_o discourse_n as_o this_o shall_v be_v cast_v away_o upon_o fool_n sect_n xii_o consider_v §_o 1._o as_o for_o his_o corollary_n suppose_v they_o to_o be_v right_o deduce_v from_o his_o former_a discourse_n they_o must_v of_o necessity_n fall_v with_o they_o for_o they_o signify_v nothing_o but_o upon_o this_o supposition_n that_o his_o foregoing_a discourse_n be_v true_a and_o yet_o this_o be_v grant_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o show_v that_o most_o of_o they_o be_v gross_o faulty_a for_o first_o several_a of_o they_o be_v plain_o coincident_a the_o second_o viz._n none_o can_v with_o right_n pretend_v to_o be_v a_o church_n but_o the_o follower_n of_o tradition_n be_v the_o very_a same_o in_o sense_n with_o the_o 11_o the_o viz_o no_o company_n of_o man_n hang_v together_o like_o a_o body_n of_o a_o christian_a commonwealth_n or_o church_n but_o that_o which_o adhere_v to_o tradition_n so_o likewise_o the_o 12_o the_o and_o 14_o the_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o 15_o the_o the_o 16_o the_o and_o 17_o the_o in_o the_o 19_o the_o the_o 16_o the_o 17_o 18_o the_o and_o 19_o the_o in_o the_o 21_o sy_n and_o the_o 32_o d_o and_o 34_o the_o in_o the_o 31_o sy_n second_o divers_a of_o they_o be_v manifest_o absurd_a as_o the_o 12_o the_o 13_o the_o 14_o the_o 16_o the_o 17_o the_o 18_o the_o 19_o the_o the_o sum_n of_o which_o be_v that_o there_o be_v no_o argue_v against_o tradition_n from_o scripture_n or_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n or_o father_n and_o council_n or_o from_o history_n and_o testimonial_a write_n or_o from_o contrary_a tradition_n or_o reason_n or_o any_o instance_n whatsoever_o which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v if_o this_o proposition_n be_v true_a that_o tradition_n be_v certain_a than_o it_o can_v by_o any_o kind_n of_o argument_n be_v prove_v to_o be_v false_a but_o be_v this_o any_o peculiar_a consectary_n from_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o proposition_n do_v not_o the_o same_o follow_v from_o every_o proposition_n that_o if_o it_o be_v true_a it_o can_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v false_a yet_o no_o man_n be_v ever_o yet_o so_o frivolous_a as_o to_o draw_v such_o a_o consequence_n from_o the_o suppose_a truth_n of_o any_o proposition_n his_o 23_o d_o also_o be_v singular_o absurd_a that_o there_o be_v no_o possibility_n of_o argue_v at_o all_o against_o tradition_n right_o understand_v or_o the_o live_a voice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n with_o any_o show_n of_o reason_n these_o be_v large_a word_n it_o may_v have_v content_v a_o reasonable_a man_n to_o have_v say_v that_o no_o good_a argument_n can_v be_v bring_v against_o it_o but_o he_o be_v jealous_a of_o his_o hypothesis_n and_o can_v never_o think_v it_o safe_a till_o it_o be_v shot-free_a nor_o will_v that_o content_v he_o but_o it_o must_v be_v also_o impossible_a for_o any_o one_o to_o make_v a_o show_n of_o shoot_v at_o it_o this_o be_v i_o confess_v a_o peculiar_a privilege_n of_o mr._n s_n discourse_n above_o other_o man_n if_o they_o be_v as_o he_o say_v by_o evidence_n of_o demonstration_n so_o secure_v that_o not_o only_o no_o substantial_a argument_n can_v be_v bring_v against_o they_o but_o that_o even_o the_o most_o subtle_a schoolman_n of_o they_o all_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o come_v near_o
they_o with_o so_o much_o as_o a_o videtur_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la but_o it_o may_v be_v he_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o this_o corollary_n than_o what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o 18_o the_o viz._n that_o no_o solid_a argument_n from_o reason_n can_v be_v bring_v against_o tradition_n if_o so_o than_o the_o sense_n of_o his_o 23_o d_o corollary_n must_v be_v this_o that_o there_o be_v no_o possibility_n of_o argue_v at_o all_o against_o tradition_n with_o any_o solid_a show_n or_o substantial_a shadow_n of_o reason_n which_o will_v be_v a_o little_a inconvenient_a i_o will_v instance_n but_o in_o one_o more_o his_o 40_o the_o which_o be_v this_o the_o knowledge_n of_o tradition_n certainty_n be_v the_o first_o knowledge_n or_o principle_n in_o controversial_a divinity_n i._n e._n without_o which_o nothing_o be_v know_v or_o knowable_a in_o that_o science_n which_o be_v to_o infer_v that_o because_o he_o have_v with_o much_o pain_n prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n therefore_o it_o be_v self_n evident_a i._n e._n need_v no_o proof_n nay_o it_o be_v to_o conclude_v the_o present_a matter_n in_o controversy_n and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o main_a debate_n of_o his_o book_n to_o be_v the_o first_o principle_n in_o controversial_a divinity_n i._n e._n such_o a_o proposition_n as_o every_o one_o ought_v to_o grant_v before_o he_o can_v have_v any_o right_a to_o dispute_v about_o it_o this_o be_v a_o very_a prudent_a course_n to_o make_v beg_v the_o question_n the_o first_o principle_n in_o controversy_n which_o will_v it_o but_o be_v grant_v i_o be_o very_o much_o of_o his_o mind_n that_o the_o method_n he_o take_v will_v be_v the_o best_a way_n to_o make_v controversy_n a_o science_n because_o he_o that_o shall_v have_v the_o luck_n or_o boldness_n to_o beg_v first_o will_v have_v it_o in_o his_o power_n to_o make_v what_o he_o please_v certain_a §_o 2._o be_v it_o worth_a while_n i_o may_v further_o pursue_v the_o absurdity_n of_o his_o corollary_n for_o they_o be_v not_o so_o terrible_a as_o he_o make_v show_v of_o by_o his_o tell_n dr._n casaubon_n 330._o that_o sure-footing_a and_o its_o corollary_n may_v put_v he_o out_o of_o his_o wit_n which_o though_o intend_v for_o a_o affront_n to_o the_o doctor_n yet_o it_o may_v be_v mollify_v with_o a_o good_a interpretation_n for_o if_o the_o read_n of_o wild_a and_o fantastical_a stuff_n be_v apt_a to_o disorder_v a_o very_a learned_a head_n than_o so_o far_o mr._n s_n saying_n may_v have_v truth_n in_o it_o it_o remain_v only_o that_o i_o requite_v his_o 41_o corol._n not_o with_o a_o equal_a number_n but_o with_o two_o or_o three_o natural_a consectary_n from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o book_n first_o no_o man_n can_v certain_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o any_o book_n whatsoever_o any_o far_a than_o the_o content_n of_o it_o be_v make_v know_v to_o we_o by_o a_o concurrent_a oral_a tradition_n for_o the_o argument_n whereby_o he_o and_o mr._n rushworth_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v it_o impossible_a without_o tradition_n to_o attain_v to_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n do_v equal_o extend_v to_o all_o other_o book_n second_o the_o memory_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n do_v long_o ago_o may_v be_v better_o preserve_v by_o general_a rumour_n than_o by_o public_a record_n for_o this_o be_v the_o plain_a english_a of_o that_o assertion_n that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v a_o better_a and_o more_o secure_a way_n of_o conveyance_n than_o write_v three_o that_o the_o generality_n of_o papist_n be_v no_o christian_n for_o if_o as_o he_o affirm_v tradition_n be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o those_o who_o disow_v this_o rule_n be_v *_o ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la cut_v off_o from_o the_o root_n of_o faith_n i._n e._n unchristian_v and_o if_o as_o i_o have_v show_v the_o generality_n of_o papist_n do_v disow_v this_o rule_n then_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o they_o be_v no_o christian_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n part_n iu_o testimony_n concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n sect_n i._o §_o 1._o thus_o far_o in_o the_o way_n of_o reason_n and_o principles_n the_o rest_n be_v notebook_n learning_n which_o he_o tell_v we_o examine_v he_o be_v not_o much_o a_o friend_n to_o and_o there_o be_v no_o kindness_n lose_v for_o it_o be_v as_o little_a a_o friend_n to_o he_o and_o his_o cause_n as_o he_o can_v be_v to_o it_o i_o shall_v first_o examine_v the_o authority_n he_o bring_v for_o tradition_n and_o then_o produce_v express_a testimony_n in_o behalf_n of_o scripture_n in_o both_o which_o i_o shall_v be_v very_o brief_a in_o the_o one_o because_o his_o testimony_n require_v no_o long_a answer_n in_o the_o other_o because_o it_o will_v be_v to_o little_a purpose_n to_o trouble_v mr._n s._n with_o many_o father_n who_o for_o aught_o appear_v by_o his_o book_n be_v acquaint_v with_o none_o but_o father_n white_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o by_o the_o way_n i_o can_v much_o blame_v he_o for_o the_o course_n he_o use_v to_o take_v with_o other_o man_n testimony_n because_o it_o be_v the_o only_a way_n that_o a_o man_n in_o his_o circumstance_n can_v take_v otherwise_o nothing_o can_v be_v in_o itself_o more_o unreasonable_a than_o to_o pretend_v to_o answer_v testimony_n by_o rank_v they_o under_o so_o many_o faulty_a head_n and_o have_v so_o do_v magisterial_o to_o require_v his_o adversary_n to_o vindicate_v they_o by_o show_v that_o they_o do_v not_o fall_v under_o some_o of_o those_o head_n though_o he_o have_v not_o say_v one_o word_n against_o any_o of_o they_o particular_o nay_o though_o he_o have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o recite_v any_o one_o of_o they_o for_o then_o the_o trick_n will_v be_v spoil_v and_o his_o catholic_n reader_n who_o perhaps_o may_v believe_v he_o in_o the_o general_n may_v see_v reason_n not_o to_o do_v so_o if_o he_o shall_v descend_v to_o particular_n which_o as_o he_o well_o observe_v will_v make_v his_o 161._o discourse_n to_o look_v with_o a_o contingent_a face_n §_o 2._o i_o begin_v with_o his_o three_o authority_n from_o scripture_n which_o when_o i_o consider_v i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o he_o of_o all_o man_n shall_v find_v fault_n with_o my_o lord_n bishop_n of_o down_n dissuasive_a for_o be_v so_o 320._o thin_a and_o sleight_n in_o scripture-citation_n nor_o do_v i_o see_v how_o he_o will_v answer_v it_o to_o mr._n rushworth_n for_o transgress_v that_o prudent_a rule_n of_o he_o viz._n 14._o that_o the_o catholic_n shall_v never_o undertake_v to_o convince_v his_o adversary_n out_o of_o scripture_n etc._n etc._n for_o which_o he_o give_v this_o substantial_a reason_n ibid._n because_o this_o be_v to_o strengthen_v his_o opponent_n in_o his_o own_o ground_n and_o principle_n viz._n that_o all_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v out_o of_o scripture_n which_o he_o tell_v we_o present_o after_o be_v no_o more_o fit_a to_o convince_v than_o a_o beetle_n be_v to_o cut_v withal_o meaning_n it_o perhaps_o of_o text_n so_o apply_v as_o these_o be_v which_o follow_v 35.8_o this_o shall_v be_v to_o you_o a_o direct_a way_n so_o that_o fool_n can_v err_v in_o it_o 59.21_o this_o be_v my_o covenant_n with_o they_o say_v the_o lord_n my_o spirit_n which_o be_v in_o thou_o and_o my_o word_n which_o i_o have_v put_v in_o thy_o mouth_n shall_v not_o depart_v from_o thy_o mouth_n and_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n and_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n seed_n from_o henceforth_o for_o ever_o 31._o i_o will_v give_v my_o law_n in_o their_o bowel_n and_o in_o their_o heart_n will_v i_o write_v it_o from_o which_o text_n if_o mr._n s._n can_v prove_v tradition_n to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n any_o better_a than_o the_o philosopher_n stone_n or_o the_o longitude_n may_v be_v prove_v from_o the_o 1_o cap._n of_o genesis_n i_o be_o content_a they_o shall_v pass_v for_o valid_a testimony_n though_o i_o may_v require_v of_o he_o by_o his_o own_o law_n before_o these_o text_n can_v signify_v any_o thing_n to_o his_o purpose_n to_o demonstrate_v that_o this_o be_v the_o traditionary_a sense_n of_o these_o text_n and_o that_o it_o have_v be_v universal_o in_o all_o age_n receive_v by_o the_o church_n under_o that_o notion_n and_o then_o to_o show_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o so_o many_o of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o their_o own_o commentator_n have_v interpret_v they_o to_o another_o sense_n and_o last_o to_o show_v how_o scripture_n which_o have_v no_o certain_a sense_n but_o from_o tradition_n and_o of_o the_o sense_n whereof_o tradition_n can_v assure_v we_o unless_o it_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n i_o say_v how_o scripture_n can_v prove_v tradition_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o can_v prove_v nothing_o at_o all_o unless_o tradition_n be_v first_o prove_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n this_o
religion_n to_o their_o posterity_n whereas_o in_o truth_n we_o find_v in_o the_o early_a age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n several_a difference_n about_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o these_o difference_n continue_v to_o posterity_n but_o all_o party_n still_o plead_v that_o their_o doctrine_n come_v from_o the_o apostle_n &_o it_o fall_v out_o unhappy_o for_o mr._n s._n that_o those_o be_v common_o most_o gross_o deceive_v who_o pretend_v the_o most_o to_o oral_a tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n still_o we_o find_v the_o grand_a debate_n be_v what_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o what_o not_o whereas_o have_v tradition_n be_v so_o infallible_a a_o way_n of_o convey_v how_o can_v this_o ever_o have_v come_v into_o debate_n among_o they_o what_o do_v not_o they_o know_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o it_o seem_v they_o do_v not_o or_o their_o parent_n be_v no_o more_o agree_v than_o themselves_o for_o their_o difference_n can_v never_o be_v end_v this_o way_n afterward_o come_v in_o for_o many_o age_n such_o a_o succession_n of_o ignorance_n and_o barbarism_n that_o christian_a religion_n be_v little_o mind_v either_o by_o parent_n or_o child_n as_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v instead_o of_o that_o some_o foppery_n and_o superstition_n be_v huge_o in_o request_n and_o the_o man_n who_o foment_v these_o thing_n be_v cry_v up_o as_o great_a saint_n and_o worker_n of_o miracle_n so_o that_o the_o miracle_n of_o s._n francis_n and_o s._n dominick_n be_v as_o much_o if_o not_o more_o careful_o convey_v from_o parent_n to_o child_n in_o that_o age_n than_o those_o of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o on_o this_o account_n posterity_n must_v be_v equal_o bind_v to_o believe_v they_o and_o have_v their_o person_n in_o equal_a veneration_n if_o man_n at_o last_o be_v grow_v wise_a it_o be_v because_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v mr._n s_n principle_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o receive_v what_o be_v deliver_v by_o their_o parent_n but_o they_o begin_v to_o search_v and_o inquire_v into_o the_o write_n of_o former_a age_n and_o to_o examine_v the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o present_a with_o those_o of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n there_o come_v a_o restauration_n of_o learning_n and_o religion_n together_o 5._o but_o though_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v plain_a and_o evident_a in_o this_o case_n yet_o m._n s._n will_v prove_v it_o impossible_a there_o shall_v any_o error_n come_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o his_o main_a argument_n be_v this_o because_o no_o age_n of_o the_o church_n can_v conspire_v against_o her_o knowledge_n to_o deceive_v that_o age_n immediate_o follow_v in_o matter_n of_o fact_n evident_a in_o a_o manner_n to_o the_o whole_a world_n but_o before_o i_o come_v more_o particular_o to_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o this_o argument_n by_o manifest_v how_o error_n may_v come_v into_o the_o church_n without_o such_o a_o conspiracy_n as_o this_o be_v i_o shall_v propound_v some_o query_n to_o he_o 1._o what_o age_n of_o the_o church_n he_o will_v instance_n in_o wherein_o all_o person_n who_o be_v not_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n have_v the_o same_o apprehension_n concern_v all_o point_n of_o faith_n i_o e._n that_o none_o among_o they_o do_v believe_v more_o thing_n deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o the_o apostle_n than_o other_o do_v i_o be_o sure_a he_o can_v neither_o instance_n in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o nor_o in_o those_o immediate_o succeed_v they_o unless_o mr._n s._n the_o better_a to_o defend_v his_o hypothesis_n will_v question_v all_o write_a record_n because_o they_o consist_v of_o dead_a letter_n and_o unsence_v character_n and_o wordish_a testimony_n never_o consider_v that_o while_o he_o utter_v this_o he_o write_v himself_o unless_o he_o imagine_v there_o be_v more_o of_o life_n sense_n and_o certainty_n in_o his_o book_n than_o in_o the_o scripture_n or_o any_o other_o write_v whatsoever_o 2._o where_o there_o be_v different_a apprehension_n in_o one_o age_n of_o the_o church_n whether_o there_o must_v not_o be_v different_a tradition_n in_o the_o next_o for_o as_o he_o look_v on_o all_o parent_n as_o bound_v to_o teach_v their_o child_n so_o on_o child_n as_o bound_v to_o believe_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o on_o which_o supposition_n different_a tradition_n in_o the_o succeed_a age_n must_v needs_o follow_v different_a apprehension_n in_o the_o precedent_n 3._o whether_o person_n agree_v in_o the_o substance_n of_o doctrine_n may_v not_o differ_v in_o their_o apprehension_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o they_o as_o for_o instance_n all_o may_v agree_v in_o the_o article_n of_o christ_n descent_n into_o hell_n but_o yet_o may_v differ_v in_o the_o explication_n of_o it_o and_o in_o the_o apprehension_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o it_o in_o order_n to_o salvation_n so_o that_o we_o must_v not_o only_o in_o tradition_n about_o matter_n of_o faith_n inquire_v what_o be_v deliver_v but_o under_o what_o notion_n it_o be_v deliver_v whether_o as_o a_o allowable_a opinion_n or_o a_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n but_o if_o several_a person_n nay_o multitude_n in_o the_o church_n may_v have_v different_a notion_n as_o to_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o same_o point_n by_o what_o mean_n shall_v we_o discern_v what_o be_v deliver_v as_o a_o opinion_n in_o the_o church_n and_o what_o as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o mr._n s._n throughout_o his_o discourse_n take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o there_o be_v the_o same_o necessity_n of_o believe_v and_o deliver_v all_o thing_n which_o concern_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o still_o suppose_v the_o same_o sacredness_n concern_v necessity_n in_o deliver_v all_o the_o point_n in_o controversy_n between_o the_o romanist_n and_o we_o as_o there_o be_v in_o those_o main_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o and_o we_o be_v agree_v in_o which_o be_v so_o extravagant_a a_o supposition_n that_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o conceive_v it_o shall_v ever_o enter_v into_o the_o head_n of_o a_o person_n pretend_v to_o reason_n but_o as_o extravagant_a as_o it_o be_v it_o be_v that_o without_o which_o his_o whole_a fabric_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n for_o suppose_v we_o shall_v grant_v he_o that_o the_o infinite_a concern_v which_o depend_v on_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n shall_v be_v of_o so_o prevalent_a nature_n with_o the_o world_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o conceive_v any_o one_o age_n shall_v neglect_v the_o know_v they_o or_o conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o age_n about_o they_o yet_o what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o the_o matter_n in_o difference_n between_o we_o will_n mr._n s._n prove_v the_o same_o sacredness_n necessity_n concern_v and_o miraculous_o attestedness_n as_o he_o phrase_n it_o in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n transubstantiation_n supremacy_n etc._n etc._n as_o in_o the_o believe_v the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n if_o he_o do_v not_o prove_v this_o he_o do_v nothing_o for_o his_o argument_n may_v hold_v for_o doctrine_n judge_v universal_o necessary_a but_o for_o no_o other_o therefore_o mr._n s._n have_v a_o new_a task_n which_o he_o think_v not_o of_o which_o be_v to_o manifest_v that_o these_o can_v not_o be_v look_v on_o as_o opinion_n but_o be_v embrace_v as_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n for_o unless_o he_o prove_v they_o such_o he_o can_v neither_o prove_v any_o obligation_n in_o parent_n to_o teach_v they_o their_o child_n nor_o in_o child_n to_o believe_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v but_o only_o to_o hold_v they_o in_o the_o same_o degree_n which_o they_o do_v themselves_o when_o mr._n s._n will_v undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n from_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n do_v agree_v in_o the_o point_n in_o difference_n between_o we_o as_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n i_o may_v more_o easy_o believe_v that_o no_o age_n can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o or_o offer_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o about_o they_o but_o when_o mr._n s._n reflect_v on_o his_o frequent_a concession_n that_o there_o be_v private_a opinion_n in_o the_o church_n distinct_a from_o matter_n of_o faith_n he_o must_v remember_v before_o he_o can_v bring_v home_o his_o ground_n to_o the_o case_n between_o their_o church_n and_o we_o that_o he_o must_v prove_v none_o of_o the_o thing_n in_o debate_n be_v ever_o entertain_v as_o private_a opinion_n and_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o that_o which_o be_v a_o private_a opinion_n in_o one_o age_n to_o become_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o next_o 6._o but_o because_o this_o distinction_n of_o his_o ruin_n his_o whole_a demonstration_n i_o shall_v first_o propound_v it_o in_o his_o own_o term_n and_o then_o show_v how_o from_o thence_o it_o follow_v that_o error_n may_v come_v into_o the_o church_n and_o be_v
entertain_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n his_o word_n be_v it_o be_v evident_a that_o we_o have_v but_o two_o way_n of_o ordinary_a knowledge_n by_o act_n of_o our_o soul_n or_o operation_n on_o our_o body_n that_o be_v by_o reason_n and_o experience_n the_o former_a of_o which_o belong_v to_o speculator_n or_o doctor_n the_o second_o to_o deliverer_n of_o what_o be_v receive_v or_o testifier_n and_o this_o distinction_n he_o frequent_o admit_v not_o only_o in_o the_o present_a age_n of_o the_o church_n but_o in_o any_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n will_v hold_v in_o all_o from_o hence_o i_o propose_v several_a query_n further_o to_o mr._n s._n 1._o if_o every_o one_o in_o the_o church_n look_v on_o himself_o as_o bound_v to_o believe_v just_a as_o the_o precedent_a age_n do_v whence_o come_v any_o to_o have_v particular_a opinion_n of_o their_o own_o for_o either_o the_o church_n have_v deliver_v her_o sense_n in_o that_o case_n or_o not_o if_o not_o than_o tradition_n be_v no_o certain_a conveyer_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n if_o she_o have_v than_o those_o who_o vent_v private_a speculation_n be_v heretic_n in_o so_o do_v because_o they_o oppose_v that_o doctrine_n which_o the_o church_n receive_v from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n if_o mr._n s._n reply_n that_o private_a speculation_n be_v in_o such_o case_n where_o there_o be_v no_o matter_n of_o faith_n at_o all_o he_o can_v never_o be_v able_a to_o help_v himself_o by_o that_o distinction_n in_o the_o case_n of_o his_o own_o church_n for_o i_o demand_v whether_o be_v it_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o man_n ought_v to_o believe_v oral_a tradition_n infallible_a if_o not_o how_o can_v man_n ground_v their_o faith_n upon_o it_o if_o it_o be_v then_o either_o some_o be_v mere_a speculator_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o all_o who_o believe_v on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o pope_n infallibility_n be_v heretic_n for_o so_o do_v 2._o if_o there_o be_v speculator_n in_o former_a age_n as_o well_o as_o this_o whether_o do_v those_o man_n believe_v their_o own_o speculation_n or_o no_o if_o not_o than_o the_o father_n be_v great_a impostor_n who_o vent_v those_o speculation_n in_o the_o church_n which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v themselves_o and_o it_o be_v plain_a mr._n s._n speak_v of_o such_o opinion_n which_o the_o asserter_n of_o do_v firm_o believe_v to_o be_v true_a and_o if_o they_o do_v than_o they_o look_v on_o themselves_o as_o bound_v to_o believe_v something_o which_o be_v not_o found_v on_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o consequent_o do_v not_o own_o oral_a tradition_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o as_o many_o speculator_n as_o we_o find_v in_o the_o church_n so_o many_o testifier_n we_o have_v against_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n 3._o whether_o those_o person_n who_o do_v themselves_o believe_v those_o opinion_n to_o be_v true_a do_v not_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o tell_v other_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v they_o and_o consequent_o to_o deliver_v these_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o their_o child_n let_v mr._n s._n show_v i_o any_o inconsequence_n in_o this_o but_o that_o it_o unavoidable_o follow_v upon_o his_o principle_n that_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o teach_v their_o child_n what_o themselves_o receive_v as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o the_o obligation_n be_v in_o all_o respect_v equal_a as_o if_o they_o have_v believe_v these_o thing_n on_o the_o account_n of_o oral_a tradition_n 4._o if_o child_n be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o for_o matter_n of_o faith_n then_o upon_o mr._n s_n own_o concession_n be_v not_o posterity_n bind_v to_o believe_v something_o which_o original_o come_v not_o from_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n for_o it_o appear_v in_o this_o case_n that_o the_o first_o rise_n be_v from_o a_o private_a opinion_n of_o some_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n but_o they_o believe_v these_o opinion_n themselves_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o propagate_v they_o to_o other_o and_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o learning_n and_o authority_n these_o opinion_n may_v by_o degree_n gain_v a_o general_a acceptance_n in_o the_o roll_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o all_o who_o believe_v they_o true_a think_v they_o ought_v to_o teach_v they_o their_o child_n and_o child_n they_o be_v to_o believe_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o thus_o from_o mr._n s_n own_o principle_n thing_n that_o never_o be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n may_v come_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o present_a church_n thus_o the_o intelligent_a reader_n need_v no_o body_n help_v but_o mr._n s._n to_o let_v he_o understand_v how_o invocation_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n transubstantiation_n etc._n etc._n though_o never_o deliver_v either_o by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n may_v yet_o now_o be_v look_v on_o as_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o yet_o no_o age_n of_o the_o church_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o either_o then_o mr._n s._n must_v say_v there_o never_o be_v any_o private_a opinator_n or_o speculator_n in_o the_o church_n as_o distinct_a from_o testifier_n and_o then_o he_o unavoidable_o contradict_v himself_o or_o he_o must_v deny_v that_o posterity_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v what_o their_o forefather_n deliver_v they_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o destroy_v the_o force_n of_o his_o whole_a demonstration_n perhaps_o he_o will_v answer_v that_o child_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v what_o bare_o their_o parent_n or_o any_o other_o number_n of_o person_n may_v deliver_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o every_o age_n deliver_v this_o though_o the_o only_a thing_n to_o be_v say_v in_o the_o case_n yet_o be_v most_o unreasonable_a because_o it_o run_v man_n upon_o inextricable_a difficulty_n in_o the_o way_n of_o their_o resolve_v faith_n for_o suppose_v any_o child_n teach_v by_o their_o parent_n what_o they_o be_v to_o believe_v mr._n s._n must_v say_v they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v they_o present_o but_o to_o inquire_v whether_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o that_o age_n first_o before_o they_o can_v be_v oblige_v to_o assent_v which_o be_v a_o impossible_a task_n either_o for_o child_n or_o man_n of_o age_n to_o find_v out_o in_o the_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n this_o way_n of_o resolve_v faith_n do_v but_o offer_v a_o fair_a pretence_n for_o infidelity_n for_o we_o see_v how_o impossible_a it_o be_v for_o mr._n s._n to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o their_o church_n be_v agree_v about_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o by_o his_o own_o confession_n the_o far_o great_a number_n as_o speculator_n oppose_v the_o way_n assert_v by_o he_o how_o much_o more_o difficult_a than_o must_v it_o need_v be_v to_o find_v out_o what_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a essential_a church_n be_v in_o all_o matter_n which_o parent_n may_v teach_v their_o child_n for_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o if_o child_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o till_o they_o know_v they_o teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o whole_a church_n teach_v it_o be_v the_o most_o compendious_a way_n to_o teach_v they_o they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v at_o all_o but_o if_o this_o distinction_n be_v admit_v as_o mr._n s._n make_v much_o use_n of_o it_o than_o it_o appear_v how_o error_n may_v come_v into_o the_o church_n at_o first_o under_o the_o notion_n of_o speculation_n and_o by_o degree_n to_o be_v deliver_v as_o point_n of_o faith_n by_o which_o mean_v those_o thing_n may_v be_v receive_v in_o the_o church_n for_o such_o which_o be_v never_o deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n and_o yet_o no_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o which_o be_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v show_v 7._o this_o be_v one_o way_n of_o show_v how_o error_n may_v come_v into_o the_o church_n without_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o but_o beside_o this_o there_o be_v several_z other_o i_o may_v insist_v upon_o but_o i_o shall_v mention_v only_o two_o more_o 1._o misinterpret_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n 2._o suppose_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o some_o part_n of_o the_o church_n to_o oblige_v the_o whole_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o the_o first_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o no_o imaginable_a account_n can_v be_v give_v either_o of_o the_o writing_n or_o universal_a reception_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n if_o they_o be_v not_o design_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ._n and_o although_o it_o shall_v be_v grant_v possible_a for_o the_o main_a and_o fundamental_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n such_o as_o the_o apostle_n creed_n give_v a_o summary_n account_v of_o to_o have_v be_v preserve_v by_o
to_o faith_n to_o arise_v from_o any_o thing_n but_o divine_a revelation_n and_o i_o do_v not_o yet_o believe_v any_o thing_n in_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o be_v divine_o reveal_v but_o what_o be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n and_o my_o wonderment_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o great_a because_o i_o suppose_v this_o inconsistent_a with_o mr._n s_n principle_n for_o oral_a tradition_n do_v necessary_o imply_v that_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n be_v first_o teach_v by_o christ_n and_o convey_v by_o tradition_n to_o we_o but_o if_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la in_o this_o latter_a sense_n which_o be_v not_o before_o what_o become_v of_o resolve_v faith_n whole_o into_o oral_a tradition_n for_o faith_n be_v resolve_v into_o that_o from_o whence_o the_o obligation_n to_o believe_v come_v but_o here_o mr._n s._n confess_v that_o the_o obligation_n to_o believe_v do_v arise_v from_o something_o quite_o different_a from_o oral_a tradition_n and_o therefore_o faith_n must_v be_v resolve_v into_o it_o beside_o all_o the_o sense_n i_o can_v find_v in_o that_o distinction_n be_v that_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v something_o in_o one_o age_n which_o they_o be_v not_o in_o another_o and_o if_o so_o i_o shall_v desire_v mr._n s._n to_o unperplex_v i_o in_o this_o how_o every_o age_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v just_a as_o the_o precedent_n do_v and_o yet_o one_o age_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v more_o than_o the_o precedent_n but_o however_o i_o be_o much_o oblige_v to_o he_o for_o his_o endeavour_n to_o unperplex_v i_o as_o he_o speak_v for_o real_o i_o look_v on_o no_o civility_n to_o be_v great_a than_o those_o which_o be_v design_v for_o clear_v our_o understanding_n so_o great_a a_o adorer_n be_o i_o of_o true_a reason_n and_o a_o intelligible_a religion_n and_o therefore_o i_o perfect_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o his_o say_n 206._o that_o christianity_n aim_v not_o to_o make_v we_o beast_n but_o more_o perfect_o man_n and_o the_o perfection_n of_o our_o manhood_n consist_v in_o the_o use_n of_o our_o reason_n from_o whence_o he_o infer_v that_o it_o be_v reasonable_a consequence_n shall_v be_v draw_v from_o principle_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o say_v be_v of_o two_o sort_n first_o such_o as_o need_v no_o more_o but_o common_a sense_n to_o deduce_v they_o the_o other_o be_v such_o as_o need_v the_o maxim_n of_o some_o science_n get_v by_o speculation_n to_o infer_v they_o and_o these_o be_v theological_a conclusion_n the_o former_a sort_n he_o tell_v we_o the_o church_n be_v necessitate_v to_o make_v use_n of_o upon_o occasion_n i._n e._n when_o any_o heretic_n question_n those_o and_o eadem_fw-la opera_fw-la the_o whole_a point_n of_o faith_n itself_o of_o which_o they_o be_v a_o part_n as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o monothelite_n about_o christ_n have_v two_o will_n but_o all_o this_o while_n i_o be_o far_o enough_o from_o be_v unperplex_v nay_o by_o this_o discourse_n i_o see_v every_o one_o who_o offer_v to_o unperplex_v another_o be_v not_o very_o clear_v himself_o for_o since_o he_o make_v no_o theological_a conclusion_n to_o be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la but_o only_o such_o consequence_n as_o common_a sense_n draw_v i_o will_v willing_o understand_v how_o common_a sense_n receive_v a_o new_a obligation_n to_o faith_n for_o to_o my_o apprehension_n the_o deduce_n of_o consequence_n from_o principle_n by_o common_a sense_n be_v not_o a_o act_n of_o believe_v but_o of_o knowledge_n consequent_a upon_o a_o principle_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o meaning_n be_v no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o man_n when_o they_o say_v they_o believe_v thing_n shall_v not_o contradict_v themselves_o as_o certain_o they_o will_v do_v if_o they_o deny_v those_o consequence_n which_o common_a sense_n draw_v from_o they_o as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o monothelite_n for_o man_n to_o assert_v that_o christ_n have_v two_o nature_n and_o yet_o not_o two_o will_n when_o the_o will_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o inclination_n of_o the_o nature_n to_o that_o good_a which_o belong_v to_o it_o so_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o distinct_a obligation_n to_o believe_v such_o consequence_n as_o be_v draw_v by_o common_a sense_n but_o every_o one_o that_o believe_v the_o principle_n from_o whence_o they_o be_v draw_v be_v thereby_o bind_v to_o believe_v all_o the_o consequence_n which_o immediate_o follow_v from_o they_o indeed_o the_o church_n when_o people_n will_v be_v so_o unreasonable_a to_o deny_v such_o thing_n may_v explain_v her_o sense_n of_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o those_o term_n which_o may_v best_o prevent_v dispute_n but_o this_o be_v only_o to_o discriminate_a the_o person_n who_o true_o believe_v this_o article_n from_o such_o as_o do_v not_o not_o that_o any_o new_a obligation_n to_o faith_n result_v from_o this_o act_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o better_a to_o prevent_v cavil_n she_o explain_v her_o sense_n of_o the_o article_n itself_o in_o more_o explicit_a term_n which_o as_o he_o say_v be_v only_o to_o put_v the_o faith_n out_o of_o danger_n of_o be_v equivocate_v which_o be_v quite_o another_o thing_n from_o cause_v a_o new_a obligation_n to_o believe_v as_o suppose_v the_o church_n to_o prevent_v the_o growth_n of_o the_o socinian_n doctrine_n shall_v require_v from_o man_n the_o declare_v their_o belief_n of_o the_o eternal_a existence_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n will_v this_o be_v to_o bind_v man_n to_o believe_v some_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o before_o no_o but_o only_o to_o express_v their_o assent_n to_o the_o deity_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o simple_a term_n because_o otherwise_o they_o may_v call_v he_o god_n by_o office_n and_o not_o by_o nature_n now_o how_o can_v any_o one_o conceive_v that_o any_o shall_v be_v first_o oblige_v to_o believe_v that_o christ_n be_v god_n and_o yet_o receive_v a_o new_a obligation_n afterward_o to_o believe_v his_o eternal_a existence_n thus_o it_o be_v in_o all_o immediate_a consequence_n draw_v by_o common_a sense_n in_o all_o which_o the_o primary_n obligation_n to_o believe_v the_o thing_n itself_o extend_v to_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o in_o the_o most_o clear_a and_o least_o controvert_v term_n which_o be_v not_o intend_v to_o impose_v on_o man_n faith_n but_o to_o promote_v the_o church_n peace_n for_o neither_o be_v there_o a_o new_a object_n of_o faith_n for_o how_o can_v that_o be_v which_o common_a sense_n draw_v from_o what_o be_v believe_v already_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o infallible_a proponent_n unless_o common_a sense_n have_v usurp_v the_o pope_n prerogative_n but_o mr._n s._n offer_v at_o a_o reason_n for_o this_o which_o be_v that_o none_o can_v have_v a_o obligation_n to_o believe_v what_o they_o have_v not_o a_o obligation_n to_o think_v of_o and_o in_o some_o age_n the_o generality_n of_o the_o faithful_a have_v no_o occasion_n nor_o consequent_o obligation_n to_o mind_n reflect_v or_o think_v on_o those_o proposition_n involve_v in_o the_o main_a stock_n of_o faith_n from_o whence_o he_o say_v it_o follow_v that_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la or_o obligatory_a to_o be_v believe_v in_o one_o age_n and_o not_o in_o another_o but_o let_v mr._n s._n show_v how_o a_o man_n can_v be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v any_o thing_n as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n who_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o think_v of_o all_o the_o immediate_a consequence_n of_o it_o because_o faith_n be_v a_o act_n of_o a_o reasonable_a nature_n which_o ought_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o reason_n and_o consequence_n of_o thing_n which_o it_o do_v believe_v but_o mr._n s_n mistake_n lie_v here_o in_o not_o distinguish_v the_o obligation_n to_o believe_v from_o the_o obligation_n to_o a_o explicit_a declaration_n of_o that_o assent_n the_o former_a come_v only_o from_o god_n and_o no_o new_a obligation_n can_v arise_v from_o any_o act_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o latter_a be_v a_o thing_n tend_v to_o the_o church_n peace_n may_v be_v require_v by_o it_o on_o some_o occasion_n i._n e._n when_o the_o doctrine_n be_v assault_v by_o heretic_n as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n but_o still_o a_o man_n be_v not_o at_o all_o the_o more_o oblige_v to_o assent_v but_o to_o express_v his_o assent_n in_o order_n to_o the_o church_n satisfaction_n but_o mr._n s._n suppose_v i_o to_o inquire_v 208._o how_o the_o church_n can_v have_v power_n to_o oblige_v the_o generality_n to_o belief_n of_o such_o a_o point_n to_o which_o his_o answer_n be_v she_o oblige_v they_o to_o believe_v the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n by_o virtue_n of_o tradition_n be_v a_o self-evident_a rule_n and_o these_o imply_v point_n by_o virtue_n of_o their_o be_v self-evident_o connect_v with_o those_o main_a and_o perpetual_o use_v point_n so_o that_o the_o vulgar_a can_v be_v rational_o and_o connatural_o
make_v capable_a of_o this_o their_o obligation_n but_o we_o be_v not_o now_o inquire_v what_o the_o obligation_n to_o believe_v the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n be_v nor_o whether_o tradition_n be_v a_o self-evident_a rule_n but_o how_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o new_a obligation_n to_o believe_v something_o self-evident_o connect_v with_o the_o former_a point_n be_v beyond_o my_o capacity_n to_o understand_v and_o they_o must_v be_v vulgar_a understanding_n indeed_o that_o can_v rational_o and_o connatural_o be_v make_v capable_a of_o such_o a_o obligation_n for_o if_o it_o be_v self-evident_o connect_v with_o the_o main_a point_n no_o one_o can_v believe_v the_o one_o without_o believe_v the_o other_o for_o nothing_o be_v self-evident_a but_o what_o a_o man_n assent_v to_o at_o the_o first_o apprehension_n of_o it_o and_o if_o he_o do_v so_o how_o come_v there_o a_o new_a obligation_n to_o believe_v it_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o believe_v that_o any_o thing_n consist_v of_o part_n and_o not_o believe_v that_o that_o whole_a be_v great_a than_o any_o of_o those_o part_n for_o this_o be_v a_o thing_n self-evident_o connect_v with_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o whole_a but_o these_o be_v self-evident_a riddle_n as_o the_o former_a be_v unintelligible_a demonstration_n and_o yet_o though_o these_o be_v rare_a theory_n the_o application_n of_o they_o to_o the_o case_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n exceed_v all_o the_o rest_n whence_o say_v he_o the_o government_n of_o our_o church_n be_v still_o justify_v to_o be_v sweet_a and_o according_a to_o right_a nature_n and_o yet_o forcible_a and_o efficacious_a although_o i_o admire_v many_o thing_n in_o mr._n s_n book_n yet_o i_o can_v say_v i_o do_v any_o thing_n more_o than_o this_o passage_n that_o because_o man_n be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v no_o imply_v point_n but_o such_o as_o be_v self-evident_o connect_v with_o the_o main_a one_o therefore_o the_o government_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v sweet_a and_o according_a to_o right_a nature_n etc._n etc._n alas_o then_o how_o much_o have_v we_o be_v mistake_v all_o this_o while_n that_o have_v charge_v she_o with_o impose_v hard_a and_o unsufferable_a condition_n of_o communion_n with_o she_o no_o she_o be_v so_o gentle_a and_o sweet_a that_o she_o require_v nothing_o but_o the_o main_a point_n on_o the_o account_n of_o a_o self-evident_a rule_n and_o imply_v point_n by_o reason_n of_o self-evident_a connexion_n with_o the_o former_a i_o see_v mr._n s._n if_o he_o will_v make_v good_a his_o word_n be_v the_o only_a person_n who_o be_v ever_o like_a to_o reconcile_v i_o with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o i_o assure_v you_o i_o never_o desire_v any_o better_a term_n of_o communion_n with_o a_o church_n than_o to_o have_v no_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n require_v from_o i_o to_o assent_v to_o but_o what_o be_v build_v on_o a_o self-evident_a rule_n nor_o any_o imply_v point_n but_o such_o as_o be_v self-evident_o connect_v with_o the_o former_a and_o no_o work_n can_v be_v more_o easy_a than_o to_o convince_v i_o upon_o these_o ground_n for_o all_o endeavour_n of_o proof_n be_v take_v away_o by_o the_o thing_n be_v say_v to_o be_v self-evident_a for_o the_o very_a offer_n of_o proof_n that_o they_o be_v so_o self-evident_o prove_v they_o be_v not_o so_o for_o what_o ever_o be_v prove_v by_o something_o beside_o itself_o can_v never_o be_v say_v without_o a_o contradiction_n to_o be_v self-evident_a but_o not_o to_o tie_v up_o mr._n s._n from_o his_o excellent_a faculty_n of_o prove_v if_o mr._n s._n will_v prove_v to_o i_o that_o any_o of_o the_o point_n in_o difference_n between_o we_o as_o transubstantiation_n purgatory_n supremacy_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n etc._n etc._n have_v any_o self-evident_a connexion_n with_o any_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n i_o solemn_o promise_v he_o to_o retract_v all_o i_o have_v write_v against_o that_o church_n so_o far_o shall_v i_o be_v from_o need_v a_o new_a obligation_n to_o believe_v they_o but_o if_o these_o be_v so_o remote_a from_o self-evidence_n that_o they_o be_v plain_o repugnant_a to_o sense_n and_o reason_n witness_n that_o self-evident_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n what_o then_o must_v we_o think_v of_o mr._n s._n sure_o the_o least_o be_v that_o since_o his_o be_v a_o roman_n catholic_n his_o mind_n be_v strange_o enlighten_v so_o far_o that_o those_o thing_n be_v self-evident_a to_o he_o which_o be_v contradiction_n to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n but_o withal_o m._n s._n acquaint_v we_o with_o another_o mystery_n which_o be_v how_o these_o point_n descend_v by_o a_o kind_n of_o tradition_n and_o yet_o confess_v they_o be_v never_o think_v of_o or_o reflect_v on_o by_o the_o generality_n till_o the_o church_n take_v occasion_n to_o explain_v they_o such_o a_o silent_a tradition_n do_v very_o suitable_o follow_v the_o former_a self-evident_a connexion_n for_o he_o that_o can_v believe_v transubstantiation_n ro_o be_v self-evident_a no_o wonder_n if_o he_o believe_v that_o to_o have_v be_v deliver_v by_o a_o constant_a tradition_n which_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o from_o the_o apostle_n time_n to_o these_o now_o mr._n s._n be_v please_v to_o return_v to_o i_o and_o draw_v up_o a_o fresh_a charge_n against_o i_o which_o be_v that_o i_o act_n like_o a_o politician_n and_o will_v conquer_v they_o by_o first_o divide_v they_o and_o make_v odious_a comparison_n between_o two_o party_n of_o divine_n but_o to_o show_v we_o how_o little_o they_o differ_v he_o distinguish_v they_o as_o faithful_a and_o as_o private_a discourser_n in_o the_o former_a notion_n he_o say_v they_o all_o hold_v the_o same_o divine_o constitute_v church-government_n and_o the_o same_o self-evident_a rule_n of_o faith_n but_o as_o private_a discourser_n he_o acknowledge_v they_o differ_v in_o the_o explication_n of_o their_o belief_n i_o meddle_v not_o here_o with_o the_o government_n of_o their_o church_n which_o i_o have_v elsewhere_o prove_v to_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o be_v divine_o constitute_v but_o with_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n be_v that_o self-evident_a rule_n which_o that_o church_n proceed_v on_o yes_o say_v mt._n s._n they_o be_v all_o as_o faithful_a agree_v in_o it_o but_o as_o discourse_n they_o differ_v about_o it_o which_o in_o short_a be_v that_o all_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o be_v not_o of_o his_o opinion_n know_v not_o what_o they_o say_v and_o that_o they_o oppose_v that_o which_o they_o do_v real_o believe_v which_o in_o plain_a english_a be_v that_o they_o be_v egregious_a dissembler_n and_o prevaricator_n in_o religion_n that_o they_o do_v intolerable_o flatter_v the_o pope_n and_o present_a church_n with_o loud_a declamation_n for_o their_o infallibility_n but_o they_o do_v real_o believe_v no_o such_o thing_n but_o resolve_v all_o into_o oral_a tradition_n but_o be_v not_o this_o a_o excellent_a agreement_n among_o they_o when_o mr._n white_a and_o his_o party_n not_o only_o disow_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n but_o dispute_v against_o it_o as_o pernicious_a and_o destructive_a to_o christian_a faith_n on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o far_o great_a part_n of_o romanist_n say_v there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n of_o faith_n unless_o there_o be_v a_o infallible_a divine_a testimony_n in_o the_o present_a church_n and_o this_o lodge_v in_o pope_n and_o council_n that_o those_o who_o endeavour_n to_o overthrow_v this_o be_v dangerous_a seditious_a heretical_a person_n according_o their_o book_n be_v censure_v at_o rome_n their_o opinion_n dispute_v against_o and_o their_o person_n condemn_v and_o yet_o all_o this_o while_n we_o must_v believe_v that_o these_o stick_v together_o like_o two_o smooth_a marble_n as_o faithful_a though_o they_o be_v knock_v one_o against_o another_o as_o discourser_n and_o that_o they_o perfect_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o self-evident_a rule_n of_o faith_n when_o all_o their_o quarrel_n and_o contention_n be_v about_o it_o and_o those_o manage_v with_o so_o great_a heat_n that_o heresy_n be_v charge_v of_o one_o side_n and_o arch-heresie_n and_o undermine_a religion_n on_o the_o other_o do_v he_o think_v we_o never_o hear_v of_o mr._n white_n be_v sonus_n succinae_fw-la nor_o of_o that_o chapter_n in_o it_o where_o he_o say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n infallibility_n tend_v to_o overthrow_v the_o certainty_n of_o christian_a faith_n 158._o and_o that_o the_o propagate_a such_o a_o doctrine_n be_v a_o great_a crime_n than_o burn_a temple_n ravish_v the_o sacred_a virgin_n on_o the_o altar_n trample_v on_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o send_v the_o turk_n or_o antichrist_n into_o christian_a country_n or_o do_v he_o think_v we_o can_v believe_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o cardinal_n the_o jesuit_n
and_o all_o the_o papist_n of_o foreign_a country_n do_v as_o faithful_a agree_v with_o mr._n white_a in_o this_o it_o seem_v not_o so_o by_o the_o proceed_n in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n against_o he_o in_o which_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o inquisition_n against_o he_o date_v 17._o november_n 1661._o his_o doctrine_n be_v condemn_v not_o only_o as_o false_a seditious_a and_o scandalous_a but_o as_o heretical_a and_o erroneous_a in_o faith_n and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o for_o this_o very_a doctrine_n he_o be_v there_o censure_v why_o do_v mr._n white_a set_v himself_o purposely_o to_o defend_v it_o in_o his_o tabulae_fw-la suffragiale_n if_o these_o than_o do_v agree_v as_o faithful_a who_o can_v but_o envy_v the_o excellent_a harmony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o which_o man_n condemn_v each_o other_o for_o heretic_n and_o yet_o all_o believe_v the_o same_o thing_n still_o well_o sir_n i_o be_o in_o hope_n upon_o the_o same_o ground_n mr._n s._n will_v yield_v we_o the_o same_o charity_n too_o and_o tell_v we_o that_o we_o agree_v with_o he_o as_o faithful_a only_o we_o differ_v a_o little_a from_o he_o as_o discourser_n for_o i_o assure_v you_o there_o be_v as_o great_a reason_n the_o only_a difference_n be_v we_o give_v they_o not_o such_o ill_a word_n as_o they_o do_v each_o other_o for_o let_v mr._n s._n show_v we_o wherein_o we_o differ_v more_o from_o he_o about_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n than_o they_o do_v among_o themselves_o for_o mr._n white_n when_o he_o have_v say_v that_o all_o kind_n of_o heresy_n do_v arise_v from_o hence_o that_o man_n make_v the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o a_o private_a spirit_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n he_o present_o add_v it_o be_v all_o one_o if_o one_o make_v council_n or_o pope_n any_o other_o way_n than_o as_o witness_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o faith_n for_o say_v he_o this_o be_v to_o subject_v the_o whole_a church_n to_o that_o slavery_n to_o receive_v any_o error_n for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o shall_v define_v or_o propose_v modo_fw-la illegitimo_fw-la i._n e._n any_o other_o way_n then_o as_o witness_n of_o tradition_n either_o then_o we_o differ_v from_o mr._n s._n only_o as_o discourser_n or_o he_o and_o his_o brethren_n differ_v from_o each_o other_o more_o than_o as_o such_o and_o so_o any_o one_o will_v think_v who_o read_v the_o opposition_n and_o argument_n against_o each_o other_o on_o this_o subject_n particular_o mr._n whites_n tabulae_fw-la suffragiale_n but_o let_v mr._n white_n say_v what_o he_o will_v mr._n s._n tell_v i_o i_o be_o not_o aware_a how_o little_a they_o differ_v even_o as_o divine_n the_o more_o shame_n for_o they_o to_o have_v such_o furious_a heat_n and_o opposition_n where_o there_o be_v so_o little_a difference_n but_o as_o little_a as_o they_o differ_v mr._n white_n think_v it_o safe_a to_o talk_v of_o their_o unity_n in_o england_n than_o to_o try_v whether_o they_o be_v of_o his_o mind_n at_o rome_n by_o go_v thither_o to_o clear_v himself_o for_o he_o just_o fear_v he_o shall_v find_v they_o differ_v from_o he_o some_o other_o way_n than_o as_o bare_a discourser_n yet_o let_v we_o hear_v mr._n s_n reason_n for_o say_v he_o though_o some_o speculator_n attribute_v to_o the_o church_n a_o power_n of_o define_v thing_n not_o hold_v before_o yet_o few_o will_v say_v she_o have_v new_a revelation_n or_o new_a article_n of_o faith_n but_o we_o know_v the_o temper_n of_o these_o man_n better_o than_o to_o rely_v on_o what_o they_o bare_o say_v for_o they_o say_v what_o they_o think_v be_v most_o for_o their_o purpose_n and_o one_o of_o mr._n white_n be_v adversary_n if_o himself_o may_v be_v credit_v plain_o tell_v he_o if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o pope_n infallibility_n be_v not_o true_a 3.18_o yet_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v defend_v because_o it_o be_v for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o which_o he_o be_v sufficient_o rebuke_v by_o he_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n then_o what_o they_o say_v and_o another_o what_o necessary_o follow_v from_o the_o doctrine_n which_o they_o assert_v but_o for_o plain_a deal_n commend_v i_o to_o the_o canonist_n who_o say_v express_o the_o church_n by_o which_o they_o mean_v the_o pope_n may_v make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o rest_n though_o they_o be_v loath_a to_o speak_v out_o else_o mr._n white_n be_v much_o too_o blame_v in_o spend_v so_o much_o time_n in_o prove_v the_o contrary_a but_o what_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n can_v imagine_v that_o these_o man_n can_v mean_v otherwise_o who_o assert_v such_o a_o infallibility_n in_o pope_n and_o council_n as_o to_o oblige_v man_n under_o pain_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n to_o believe_v those_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o before_o such_o a_o definition_n and_o what_o can_v this_o be_v else_o but_o to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n suppose_v a_o necessary_a obligation_n to_o believe_v it_o now_o if_o some_o doctrine_n may_v become_v thus_o obligatory_a by_o virtue_n of_o the_o church_n definition_n which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o that_o become_v thereby_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o it_o be_v not_o before_o but_o these_o subtle_a man_n have_v not_o yet_o learn_v to_o distinguish_v a_o new_a doctrine_n from_o a_o new_a article_n of_o faith_n they_o do_v not_o indeed_o pretend_v that_o their_o doctrine_n be_v new_a because_o they_o deny_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o new_a revelation_n in_o the_o church_n but_o yet_o they_o must_v needs_o say_v if_o they_o understand_v themselves_o that_o old_a implicit_a doctrine_n may_v become_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o church_n definition_n so_o little_a be_v they_o relieve_v by_o that_o silly_a distinction_n of_o explicit_a and_o implicit_a delivery_n of_o they_o which_o mr._n s._n for_o a_o great_a novelty_n accquaint_v we_o with_o for_o what_o be_v only_o implicit_o deliver_v be_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n at_o all_o for_o that_o can_v be_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o man_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v now_o there_o be_v none_o will_v say_v that_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n if_o they_o do_v not_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v only_o implicit_o deliver_v but_o this_o they_o say_v with_o great_a confidence_n of_o all_o thing_n define_v by_o the_o church_n and_o let_v now_o any_o intelligent_a person_n judge_n whether_o those_o who_o assert_v such_o thing_n do_v not_o differ_v wide_a enough_o from_o those_o who_o resolve_v all_o into_o oral_a tradition_n and_o make_v the_o obligation_n to_o faith_n whole_o dependent_a upon_o the_o constant_a tradition_n of_o any_o doctrine_n from_o age_n to_o age_n ever_o since_o the_o apostle_n time_n 11._o but_o mr._n s._n be_v yet_o further_o displease_v with_o i_o for_o say_v that_o pope_n and_o council_n challenge_v a_o power_n to_o make_v thing_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la in_o one_o age_n which_o be_v not_o in_o another_o for_o 1._o he_o say_v i_o speak_v it_o in_o common_a and_o prove_v it_o not_o 2._o he_o add_v that_o take_v they_o right_n this_o be_v both_o perfect_o innocent_a and_o unavoidable_o necessary_a to_o a_o church_n and_o be_v it_o not_o strange_a he_o shall_v expect_v any_o particular_a proof_n of_o so_o innocent_a and_o necessary_a a_o thing_n to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n but_o he_o will_v tell_v i_o it_o be_v in_o his_o own_o sense_n of_o de_fw-fr fide_fw-la which_o i_o have_v already_o show_v to_o signify_v nothing_o to_o his_o purpose_n let_v he_o therefore_o speak_v out_o whether_o he_o do_v believe_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o inherent_a infallibility_n in_o the_o definition_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n if_o not_o i_o be_o sure_a at_o rome_n they_o will_v never_o believe_v that_o mr._n s._n agree_v with_o they_o as_o faithful_a if_o he_o do_v whether_o do_v not_o such_o a_o infallible_a definition_n bind_v man_n by_o virtue_n of_o it_o to_o the_o belief_n of_o what_o be_v then_o define_v if_o it_o do_v than_o thing_n may_v become_v as_o much_o de_fw-fr fide_fw-la by_o it_o as_o if_o they_o be_v deliver_v die_v christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n for_o thereby_o be_v suppose_v a_o equal_a obligation_n to_o faith_n because_o there_o be_v a_o proposition_n equal_o infallible_a but_o will_v he_o say_v the_o pope_n do_v not_o challenge_v this_o why_o then_o be_v the_o contrary_a doctrine_n censure_v and_o condemn_v at_o rome_n why_o be_v the_o other_o so_o eager_o contend_v for_o by_o the_o most_o zealous_a son_n of_o that_o church_n and_o that_o not_o as_o a_o school-opinion_n but_o as_o the_o only_a certain_a foundation_n of_o faith_n mr._n s._n be_v yet_o please_v to_o inform_v i_o further_o that_o nothing_o will_v avail_v i_o
to_o that_o proposition_n homo_fw-la est_fw-la animal_n rationale_fw-la he_o may_v be_v capable_a of_o a_o new_a obligation_n to_o believe_v the_o former_a which_o be_v involve_v in_o this_o it_o may_v be_v just_o question_v whether_o such_o a_o one_o as_o to_o himself_o can_v true_o say_v homo_fw-la est_fw-la animal_n rationale_fw-la or_o no._n but_o after_o such_o rare_a subtlety_n he_o do_v very_o well_o to_o tell_v i_o that_o i_o ought_v to_o consider_v what_o logic_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o conclusion_n be_v in_o the_o premise_n which_o reflection_n in_o his_o his_o courtlike_a expression_n he_o say_v 214._o will_v much_o unblunder_v my_o thought_n but_o let_v the_o conclusion_n be_v as_o long_o as_o it_o will_v in_o the_o premise_n will_v any_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n say_v that_o he_o that_o believe_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o premise_n be_v not_o hereby_o bind_v to_o believe_v the_o conclusion_n and_o the_o more_o the_o one_o be_v involve_v in_o the_o other_o the_o less_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o make_v the_o obligation_n to_o believe_v they_o distinct_a and_o it_o be_v hard_o for_o i_o to_o believe_v that_o this_o be_v a_o way_n to_o unblunder_v my_o thought_n when_o i_o see_v what_o horrible_a confusion_n such_o expression_n argue_v in_o his_o own_o let_v the_o church_n then_o clear_a her_o thought_n never_o so_o much_o yet_o all_o this_o can_v amount_v to_o a_o distinct_a obligation_n to_o believe_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v involve_v before_o but_o to_o a_o more_o explicit_a declare_v they_o for_o the_o church_n peace_n and_o satisfaction_n the_o only_a conclusion_n then_o involve_v in_o these_o premise_n be_v that_o if_o some_o thing_n may_v be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la in_o one_o age_n which_o be_v not_o in_o another_o than_o the_o present_a age_n may_v believe_v otherwise_o than_o the_o precedent_n do_v and_o if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o evident_a than_o that_o mr._n s_n first_o principle_n of_o controversy_n be_v far_o from_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o be_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v prove_v my_o second_o chief_a argument_n against_o this_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n be_v 13._o that_o it_o have_v not_o be_v own_v in_o all_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o manifest_v which_o i_o inquire_v into_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o obligation_n in_o any_o age_n of_o the_o church_n to_o believe_v and_o practice_v just_a as_o the_o precedent_n do_v mr._n s._n rejoice_v in_o that_o confession_n of_o i_o that_o the_o only_a thing_n to_o be_v prove_v in_o this_o case_n be_v 216._o that_o every_o age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o all_o person_n in_o it_o look_v on_o themselves_o as_o oblige_v not_o to_o vary_v in_o any_o thing_n from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o precedent_a age_n and_o i_o there_o offer_v the_o choice_n of_o three_o way_n to_o prove_v it_o reason_n testimony_n or_o tradition_n he_o tell_v i_o he_o except_v the_o way_n of_o reason_n yet_o quarrel_n with_o i_o for_o press_v for_o a_o demonstrative_a medium_n to_o prove_v it_o when_o yet_o mr._n s._n seldom_o speak_v under_o the_o rate_n of_o demonstration_n but_o he_o thereby_o note_v the_o unconsonancy_n of_o my_o carriage_n wherein_o i_o wonder_v that_o i_o shall_v desire_v they_o to_o perform_v this_o promise_n viz._n to_o give_v we_o demonstration_n for_o the_o ground_n of_o faith_n but_o say_v withal_o he_o will_v yield_v i_o the_o honour_n of_o profess_v i_o have_v no_o demonstration_n but_o probability_n for_o the_o ground_n of_o i_o and_o he_o make_v this_o serious_a protestation_n for_o himself_o that_o he_o shall_v esteem_v himself_o very_o dishonest_a do_v he_o assert_v and_o press_v on_o other_o any_o argument_n for_o the_o ground_n of_o his_o faith_n which_o he_o judge_v not_o evident_a that_o be_v demonstrative_a what_o be_v it_o these_o man_n mean_v when_o they_o cry_v up_o their_o own_o way_n for_o demonstrative_a and_o say_v that_o we_o build_v our_o faith_n mere_o on_o probability_n do_v they_o say_v that_o religion_n be_v capable_a of_o strict_a and_o rigorous_a demonstration_n if_o so_o let_v they_o demonstrate_v the_o be_v of_o god_n and_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n with_o as_o much_o evidence_n as_o that_o the_o three_o angle_n of_o a_o triangle_n be_v equal_a to_o two_o right_a angle_n and_o it_o be_v strange_a if_o they_o think_v particular_a problem_n in_o religion_n be_v more_o capable_a of_o demonstration_n than_o those_o theorem_n on_o which_o they_o be_v build_v but_o by_o all_o the_o enquiry_n i_o can_v make_v all_o the_o difference_n between_o we_o be_v that_o mr._n s._n will_v have_v that_o call_v a_o demonstration_n which_o be_v scarce_o a_o probability_n and_o we_o call_v that_o sufficient_a reason_n which_o any_o wise_a man_n may_v safe_o rely_v on_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n how_o much_o do_v we_o suffer_v by_o our_o modesty_n that_o because_o we_o speak_v not_o as_o big_a as_o mr._n s._n do_v we_o must_v be_v censure_v present_o to_o have_v nothing_o but_o probability_n fot_o our_o faith_n be_v those_o bare_a probability_n which_o leave_v no_o suspicion_n of_o doubt_n behind_o they_o and_o such_o we_o free_o assert_v the_o ground_n of_o our_o religion_n to_o do_v i._n e._n i_o assert_v that_o we_o have_v the_o high_a actual_a certainty_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o our_o religion_n which_o the_o mind_n of_o any_o reasonable_a man_n can_v desire_v and_o if_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n can_v do_v any_o more_o than_o this_o let_v he_o tell_v we_o what_o it_o be_v for_o my_o part_n i_o know_v nothing_o high_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n than_o a_o certain_a assent_n and_o if_o i_o do_v not_o think_v there_o be_v the_o great_a ground_n in_o religion_n for_o that_o i_o abhor_v dissimulation_n so_o much_o that_o i_o shall_v leave_v off_o persuade_v man_n to_o embrace_v it_o and_o if_o any_o man_n have_v make_v we_o shy_a of_o the_o word_n demonstration_n and_o infallibility_n they_o be_v such_o man_n as_o mr._n s._n have_v do_v it_o who_o talk_v of_o these_o thing_n when_o their_o argument_n fall_v beneath_o some_o of_o the_o remote_a probability_n we_o insist_v on_o nay_o if_o there_o be_v any_o force_n in_o his_o demonstration_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o fact_n it_o have_v be_v use_v by_o we_o long_o before_o his_o book_n see_v the_o light_n but_o we_o love_v to_o give_v the_o true_a name_n to_o thing_n and_o not_o to_o lose_v our_o credit_n with_o all_o intelligent_a person_n by_o play_v mountebank_n in_o religion_n cry_v up_o those_o thing_n for_o infallible_a cure_n which_o a_o ordinary_a capacity_n may_v discern_v the_o insufficiency_n of_o but_o be_v it_o any_o thing_n but_o justice_n and_o reason_n in_o i_o to_o expect_v and_o call_v for_o a_o demonstration_n from_o they_o who_o talk_v of_o nothing_o under_o it_o and_o therefore_o i_o say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o demonstrate_v this_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n unless_o it_o be_v prove_v impossible_a for_o man_n not_o to_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o believe_v and_o do_v all_o just_a as_o their_o predecessor_n do_v for_o where_o the_o contrary_a be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o easy_o supposable_a as_o that_o man_n may_v believe_v those_o thing_n as_o new_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v define_v by_o pope_n and_o council_n i_o wonder_v how_o mr._n s._n will_v demonstrate_v that_o man_n must_v look_v on_o themselves_o as_o oblige_v to_o believe_v just_a as_o their_o predecessor_n do_v for_o i_o have_v think_v demonstration_n have_v never_o place_n in_o contingent_a proposition_n but_o it_o seem_v mr._n s._n who_o tell_v i_o logic_n will_v unblunder_v my_o thought_n intend_v to_o make_v a_o new_a one_o for_o i_o and_o i_o assure_v you_o so_o he_o have_v need_n before_o i_o shall_v ever_o call_v his_o argument_n demonstration_n and_o although_o he_o think_v himself_o very_o honest_a in_o call_v they_o so_o yet_o i_o shall_v think_v he_o much_o wise_a if_o he_o do_v not_o but_o before_o i_o come_v to_o the_o particular_a debate_n of_o these_o thing_n 14._o i_o free_o tell_v he_o that_o i_o grant_v all_o he_o request_v i_o shall_v take_v along_o with_o i_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n 236._o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n speak_v of_o the_o manner_n of_o deliver_v they_o the_o necessary_a circumstance_n which_o give_v weight_n to_o both_o yet_o for_o all_o these_o i_o can_v look_v on_o his_o way_n as_o demonstrative_a and_o that_o both_o our_o meaning_n may_v be_v better_o understand_v it_o be_v very_o necessary_a the_o reader_n shall_v have_v a_o true_a account_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n between_o we_o and_o if_o he_o will_v believe_v i_o i_o never_o intend_v to_o dispute_v with_o he_o
or_o any_o one_o else_o whether_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o wear_v their_o clothes_n or_o build_v house_n 217._o or_o manage_v estate_n just_a as_o their_o predecessor_n do_v but_o whether_o every_o age_n be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v and_o practice_v just_a as_o the_o precedent_n do_v by_o virtue_n of_o mere_a oral_a tradition_n for_o about_o that_o be_v all_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o a_o succeed_a age_n may_v look_v on_o itself_o as_o bound_v to_o believe_v what_o the_o precedent_n do_v but_o whether_o that_o obligation_n do_v arise_v pure_o from_o the_o delivery_n of_o that_o doctrine_n by_o the_o precedent_n in_o the_o way_n of_o of_o tradition_n be_v the_o thing_n in_o dispute_n between_o we_o for_o in_o case_n the_o ground_n of_o faith_n be_v whole_o the_o write_a word_n convey_v from_o age_n to_o age_n i_o deny_v not_o but_o a_o obligation_n to_o believe_v descend_v with_o the_o doctrine_n to_o every_o succeed_a age_n but_o that_o which_o mr._n s._n be_v to_o prove_v be_v that_o abstract_o from_o scripture_n every_o age_n be_v absolute_o bind_v to_o believe_v just_a as_o the_o precedent_n do_v without_o any_o enquiry_n whether_o that_o doctrine_n do_v agree_v with_o scripture_n or_o no_o but_o that_o he_o be_v therefore_o bind_v to_o believe_v all_o which_o be_v propose_v to_o he_o because_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o immediate_o precede_v age_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o deny_v and_o desire_v mr._n s._n to_o prove_v for_o which_o he_o first_o give_v we_o a_o large_a instance_n in_o historical_a matter_n and_o then_o come_v to_o the_o matter_n of_o christian_a faith_n his_o instance_n be_v in_o alexander_n conquest_n of_o asia_n as_o to_o which_o he_o say_v that_o the_o memory_n of_o it_o be_v fresh_a and_o lively_a 218._o though_o some_o thousand_o year_n since_o and_o that_o the_o universal_a and_o strong_a persuasion_n of_o this_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v not_o cause_v by_o book_n as_o curtius_n his_o history_n but_o by_o human_a tradition_n that_o the_o continuance_n of_o this_o persuasion_n be_v the_o notoriety_n of_o the_o fact_n to_o the_o then_o liver_n which_o oblige_v they_o to_o relate_v it_o to_o their_o posterity_n and_o that_o this_o testify_v by_o the_o forefather_n be_v that_o which_o oblige_a posterity_n to_o believe_v thing_n as_o true_a because_o there_o can_v be_v no_o imaginable_a motive_n why_o the_o whole_a world_n shall_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v they_o or_o be_v deceivable_a in_o their_o sensation_n on_o which_o principle_n it_o pass_v to_o the_o next_o age_n and_o so_o come_v down_o by_o way_n of_o tradition_n to_o our_o day_n &_o the_o obligation_n to_o believe_v in_o every_o age_n depend_v upon_o this_o that_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o first_o can_v not_o be_v deceive_v and_o have_v this_o security_n in_o every_o age_n that_o no_o one_o will_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o it_o follow_v that_o no_o age_n can_v say_v a_o former_a age_n testify_v so_o unless_o it_o do_v so_o therefore_o say_v he_o it_o follow_v demonstrative_o that_o it_o be_v testify_v and_o so_o the_o descendants_n in_o every_o age_n to_o the_o very_a end_n of_o the_o world_n have_v the_o same_o obligation_n to_o believe_v their_o immediate_a forefather_n say_v it_o be_v testify_v by_o they_o and_o so_o to_o the_o very_a first_o who_o be_v witness_n of_o his_o action_n this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o what_o he_o more_o large_o discourse_n in_o several_a paragraph_n which_o when_o he_o have_v do_v he_o tell_v i_o he_o expect_v what_o i_o will_v reply_v to_o this_o discourse_n 223._o not_o to_o frustrate_v therefore_o his_o expectation_n and_o in_o order_n to_o the_o reader_n satisfaction_n we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o in_o the_o present_a case_n there_o be_v two_o distinct_a question_n to_o be_v resolve_v 1._o how_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n evident_a to_o the_o world_n come_v to_o be_v convey_v to_o posterity_n 2._o by_o what_o mean_v a_o complete_a history_n of_o all_o passage_n relate_v to_o it_o may_v be_v convey_v as_o to_o the_o first_o i_o grant_v that_o a_o fact_n so_o notorious_a as_o alexander_n conquest_n of_o asia_n may_v have_v be_v preserve_v by_o human_a tradition_n and_o convey_v in_o a_o certain_a way_n from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o but_o if_o we_o inquire_v into_o that_o which_o be_v alone_o proper_a to_o our_o question_n viz._n by_o what_o mean_v we_o may_v judge_v what_o be_v true_a and_o false_a as_o to_o the_o particular_n of_o that_o conquest_n than_o i_o deny_v that_o bare_a tradition_n be_v to_o be_v rely_v on_o in_o this_o case_n for_o the_o certainty_n of_o conveyance_n of_o all_o paticular_o do_v depend_v not_o upon_o the_o bare_a veracity_n but_o the_o capacity_n and_o skill_n of_o communicate_v from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o for_o which_o one_o will_v think_v we_o need_v no_o clear_a evidence_n than_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o different_a account_n of_o former_a time_n in_o the_o several_a nation_n of_o the_o world_n for_o who_o can_v imagine_v but_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n be_v as_o unwilling_a to_o deceive_v their_o posterity_n as_o any_o other_o yet_o we_o see_v a_o vast_a difference_n in_o the_o history_n of_o former_a age_n among_o they_o and_o more_o civilise_a people_n and_o i_o wish_v mr._n s._n will_v rather_o have_v instance_a in_o some_o history_n which_o have_v be_v preserve_v mere_o by_o tradition_n and_o not_o in_o such_o a_o one_o which_o if_o any_o other_o have_v be_v most_o careful_o record_v and_o propagate_v to_o posterity_n if_o mr._n s._n will_v have_v undertake_v to_o have_v tell_v we_o who_o they_o be_v that_o first_o people_v america_n and_o from_o what_o place_n they_o come_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o present_a inhabitant_n and_o what_o famous_a action_n have_v be_v do_v there_o in_o former_a age_n we_o may_v have_v think_v indeed_o that_o sole_a tradition_n have_v be_v a_o very_a safe_a way_n to_o convey_v matter_n of_o fact_n from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o but_o since_o all_o mr._n s_n argument_n will_v hold_v as_o well_o for_o the_o scythian_n and_o american_n and_o the_o most_o barbarous_a nation_n as_o the_o most_o civil_a and_o polite_a what_o reason_n can_v mr._n s._n give_v why_o there_o be_v not_o among_o they_o as_o certain_a a_o account_n of_o former_a age_n as_o among_o the_o greek_n and_o roman_n be_v not_o their_o sense_n who_o see_v those_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o uncapable_a of_o be_v deceive_v as_o other_o be_v not_o every_o age_n among_o they_o as_o unwilling_a to_o deceive_v their_o posterity_n as_o elsewhere_o yet_o notwithstanding_o the_o force_n of_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n we_o see_v for_o want_v of_o letter_n how_o gross_o ignorant_a they_o be_v of_o what_o be_v do_v before_o they_o and_o if_o this_o principle_n be_v true_a why_o have_v we_o not_o as_o true_a a_o account_n of_o the_o elder_a age_n of_o the_o world_n as_o of_o any_o other_o nay_o why_o be_v letter_n invent_v and_o write_v ever_o use_v if_o tradition_n have_v be_v find_v so_o infallible_a but_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n superficial_o to_o discourse_v what_o be_v impossible_a shall_v be_v otherwise_o and_o another_o to_o consider_v what_o real_o have_v be_v in_o the_o world_n do_v not_o the_o constant_a experience_n of_o all_o time_n prove_v that_o where_o any_o history_n have_v not_o be_v timely_o record_v it_o have_v be_v soon_o corrupt_v by_o notorious_a falsity_n or_o obscure_v by_o fabulous_a report_n as_o we_o see_v among_o ourselves_o what_o difference_n there_o be_v in_o point_n of_o certainty_n between_o the_o several_a story_n of_o k._n arthur_n and_o william_n the_o conqueror_n what_o will_v mr._n s._n say_v that_o those_o who_o live_v in_o k._n arthur_n time_n can_v not_o know_v what_o he_o do_v or_o that_o they_o conspire_v to_o deceive_v their_o posterity_n but_o if_o tradition_n be_v so_o infallible_a why_o have_v we_o not_o the_o ancient_a story_n of_o britain_n as_o exact_v as_o the_o modern_a if_o mr._n s._n will_v impute_v it_o to_o the_o people_n ignorance_n want_v of_o letter_n frequent_a conquest_n by_o other_o nation_n and_o succeed_a barbarism_n he_o may_v easy_o find_v how_o many_o way_n there_o be_v for_o matter_n of_o fact_n to_o be_v soon_o lose_v or_o corrupt_v when_o they_o have_v not_o be_v diligent_o preserve_v by_o authentic_a record_n and_o that_o without_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o but_o notwithstanding_o mr._n s_n confidence_n i_o can_v think_v it_o possible_a for_o mr._n s._n to_o believe_v that_o we_o shall_v have_v have_v as_o true_a a_o account_n of_o alexander_n conquest_n of_o asia_n if_o arrian_n curtias_n or_o plutarch_n have_v never_o write_v his_o story_n as_o we_o have_v now_o yet_o this_o he_o must_v assert_v by_o virtue_n of_o his_o
principle_n and_o he_o that_o can_v believe_v that_o i_o wonder_v he_o shall_v scruple_n believe_v the_o pope_n infallibility_n for_o certain_o no_o principle_n of_o the_o jesuit_n be_v more_o wild_a and_o absurd_a than_o this_o be_v beside_o i_o admire_v how_o it_o come_v into_o mr._n s_n head_n to_o think_v no_o error_n can_v come_v into_o history_n unless_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o when_o we_o find_v no_o age_n agree_v in_o the_o present_a matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v do_v in_o it_o as_o to_o the_o ground_n and_o particular_n of_o they_o to_o give_v mr._n s._n a_o instance_n home_o to_o his_o purpose_n in_o the_o late_a council_n of_o trent_n we_o see_v already_o what_o different_a representation_n there_o be_v make_v of_o it_o in_o so_o little_a a_o time_n as_o have_v already_o pass_v since_o the_o sit_v of_o it_o one_o though_o he_o have_v all_o the_o advantage_n imaginable_a of_o know_v all_o proceed_n in_o it_o live_v at_o the_o same_o time_n converse_v with_o the_o person_n present_v at_o it_o have_v the_o memoir_n and_o record_n of_o the_o secretary_n themselves_o yet_o his_o story_n be_v since_o endeavour_v to_o be_v blast_v by_o a_o great_a person_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o fictitious_a and_o partial_a we_o see_v than_o it_o be_v at_o least_o suppose_a that_o interest_n and_o prejudice_n may_v have_v a_o great_a hand_n in_o abuse_v the_o world_n in_o matter_n of_o story_n though_o one_o age_n never_o agree_v to_o deceive_v another_o and_o instead_o of_o be_v persuade_v by_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n i_o be_o still_o of_o the_o mind_n that_o we_o have_v no_o sufficient_a security_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o any_o story_n which_o be_v not_o write_v while_o those_o person_n be_v in_o be_v who_o be_v able_a to_o contradict_v the_o error_n of_o it_o however_o i_o deny_v not_o but_o some_o notorious_a matter_n of_o fact_n such_o as_o alexander_n bare_a conquest_n of_o asia_n may_v by_o the_o visible_a effect_n of_o it_o be_v preserve_v both_o in_o asia_n and_o greece_n for_o a_o long_a time_n but_o if_o we_o come_v to_o inquire_v particular_o whether_o this_o or_o that_o be_v do_v by_o he_o in_o his_o conquest_n which_o be_v alone_o pertinent_a to_o our_o purpose_n we_o have_v no_o security_n at_o all_o from_o tradition_n but_o only_o from_o the_o most_o authentic_a record_n of_o that_o story_n 213._o and_o by_o this_o i_o hope_v mr._n s._n will_v have_v cause_n to_o thank_v i_o for_o unblundr_a his_o thought_n his_o own_o civil_a expression_n and_o show_v he_o how_o error_n may_v come_v into_o a_o story_n without_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o and_o what_o a_o vast_a difference_n there_o be_v between_o preserve_v a_o bare_a matter_n of_o fact_n and_o all_o the_o particular_n relate_v to_o it_o and_o hereby_o he_o may_v easy_o see_v how_o far_o the_o obligation_n extend_v in_o believe_v the_o report_n of_o former_a age_n for_o there_o can_v be_v no_o obligation_n to_o believe_v any_o further_a than_o there_o be_v evidence_n of_o truth_n in_o the_o matter_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o if_o then_o there_o be_v not_o only_o a_o possibility_n but_o a_o very_a great_a probability_n of_o mistake_n and_o error_n in_o matter_n of_o fact_n i_o pray_v what_o obligation_n do_v there_o lie_v upon_o man_n absolute_o to_o believe_v what_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o precede_a age_n but_o to_o put_v a_o issue_n to_o this_o controversy_n let_v mr._n s._n examine_v himself_o and_o try_v if_o he_o can_v name_v one_o story_n that_o be_v never_o write_v which_o be_v ever_o certain_o propagate_v from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o by_o mere_a oral_a tradition_n and_o if_o he_o can_v he_o may_v thereby_o see_v how_o little_a real_a force_n his_o argument_n have_v in_o the_o world_n for_o all_o the_o force_n of_o tradition_n lie_v in_o a_o unquestionable_a conveyance_n of_o those_o book_n which_o contain_v in_o they_o the_o true_a report_n of_o the_o action_n of_o the_o time_n they_o be_v write_v in_o but_o can_v mr._n s._n think_v that_o if_o the_o roman_a history_n have_v never_o be_v write_v it_o have_v be_v possible_a for_o we_o to_o have_v know_v what_o be_v do_v under_o the_o king_n and_o consul_n as_o now_o we_o do_v yet_o if_o his_o principle_n hold_v this_o necessary_o follow_v for_o those_o of_o that_o age_n can_v not_o but_o know_v they_o and_o no_o age_n since_o can_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o and_o from_o hence_o the_o most_o useful_a consequence_n of_o all_o be_v that_o mr._n s._n may_v have_v write_v a_o history_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n to_o this_o day_n with_o a_o full_a relation_n of_o all_o particular_n if_o there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o book_n write_v in_o the_o world_n before_o and_o do_v not_o mr._n s._n deserve_v immortal_a credit_n for_o so_o rare_a a_o invention_n as_o this_o be_v and_o all_o build_v on_o nothing_o short_a of_o demonstration_n but_o mr._n s._n very_o prudent_o foresee_v what_o it_o be_v i_o must_v be_v force_v to_o recur_v to_o 224._o viz._n that_o be_v baffle_v with_o his_o former_a demonstration_n i_o have_v no_o other_o shift_n to_o betake_v myself_o to_o but_o to_o say_v the_o case_n be_v different_a between_o history_n and_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o to_o bring_v his_o business_n home_o he_o apply_v it_o at_o large_a to_o the_o delivery_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n which_o that_o he_o may_v do_v in_o more_o ample_a sort_n he_o very_o fine_o descant_v on_o the_o old_a verse_n quis_fw-la quid_fw-la ubi_fw-la etc._n etc._n contain_v the_o circumstance_n of_o human_a action_n and_o from_o every_o one_o of_o they_o derive_v argument_n for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n which_o brief_o and_o in_o plain_a english_a may_v be_v sum_v up_o thus_o since_o the_o author_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o doctrine_n itself_o so_o excellent_a and_o deliver_v in_o so_o public_a a_o manner_n in_o the_o most_o convince_a way_n by_o miracle_n and_o good_a live_n and_o for_o so_o good_a a_o end_n as_o to_o save_v man_n soul_n and_o that_o by_o write_v it_o in_o man_n heart_n and_o testify_v to_o other_o and_o all_o this_o at_o a_o time_n when_o man_n may_v judge_n of_o the_o miracle_n and_o motive_n for_o believe_v it_o therefore_o since_o in_o all_o these_o respect_v it_o be_v incomparable_o beyond_o the_o story_n of_o alexander_n conquest_n it_o follow_v that_o in_o a_o manner_n infinite_o great_a must_v the_o obligation_n be_v to_o believe_v christ_n doctrine_n than_o alexander_n or_o william_n the_o conqueror_n victory_n or_o any_o history_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n whatsoever_o all_o which_o i_o free_o grant_v but_o can_v yet_o see_v how_o from_o thence_o it_o follow_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n or_o the_o mean_n whereby_o we_o be_v to_o judge_n what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o what_o not_o those_o argument_n i_o confess_v prove_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o first_o age_n be_v high_o concern_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o thing_n and_o that_o they_o have_v the_o great_a reason_n imaginable_a to_o believe_v they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o conceive_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o endeavour_v to_o propagate_v so_o excellent_a a_o doctrine_n and_o of_o so_o high_a concernment_n to_o the_o world_n but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o abstract_o from_o the_o book_n write_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n there_o be_v so_o much_o infallibility_n in_o the_o oral_a tradition_n of_o every_o age_n that_o nothing_o can_v be_v embrace_v for_o christ_n doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o and_o consequent_o whether_o every_o age_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v absolute_o what_o be_v deliver_v it_o by_o the_o precedent_n for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n mr._n s._n therefore_o put_v himself_o to_o a_o needless_a task_n of_o prove_v that_o every_o age_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n which_o i_o never_o question_v but_o the_o dispute_n be_v whether_o every_o age_n be_v bind_v on_o the_o account_n of_o oral_a tradition_n to_o believe_v what_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o precedent_n for_o christ_n doctrine_n but_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v all_o along_o how_o careful_o mr._n s._n avoid_v mention_v the_o write_a book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n because_o he_o know_v all_o his_o game_n about_o oral_a tradition_n will_v be_v quite_o spoil_v by_o a_o true_a state_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o be_v angry_a with_o i_o for_o ask_v he_o that_o question_n about_o the_o scripture_n which_o he_o ask_v i_o about_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n do_v
be_v to_o show_v 17._o that_o this_o way_n be_v repugnant_a to_o common_a sense_n and_o experience_n and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v apparent_o alter_v from_o what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o former_a age_n to_o which_o purpose_n my_o word_n be_v it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o prove_v impossibility_n of_o motion_n when_o i_o see_v man_n move_v no_o more_o be_v it_o to_o prove_v that_o no_o age_n of_o the_o church_n can_v vary_v from_o the_o precede_a when_o we_o can_v evident_o prove_v that_o they_o have_v do_v it_o and_o therefore_o this_o argument_n be_v intend_v only_o to_o catch_v easy_a mind_n that_o care_v not_o for_o a_o search_n into_o the_o history_n of_o the_o several_a age_n of_o the_o church_n but_o have_v rather_o sit_v down_o with_o a_o superficial_a subtlety_n than_o spend_v time_n in_o further_a inquiry_n but_o two_o thing_n m._n s._n tell_v i_o be_v require_v ere_o i_o can_v see_v that_o their_o faith_n vary_v from_o the_o former_a 238._o first_o to_o see_v what_o their_o church_n hold_v now_o and_o then_o to_o see_v what_o the_o former_a church_n hold_v before_o and_o he_o kind_o tell_v i_o if_o he_o see_v any_o thing_n i_o see_v neither_o well_o it_o seem_v i_o want_v mr._n s_n spectacle_n of_o oral_a tradition_n to_o see_v with_o but_o as_o yet_o i_o have_v no_o cause_n to_o complain_v of_o the_o want_n of_o they_o but_o i_o see_v much_o better_o without_o they_o than_o with_o they_o he_o tell_v i_o i_o can_v see_v what_o their_o present_a church_n hold_v and_o therefore_o i_o can_v assure_v any_o what_o be_v hold_v before_o because_o if_o i_o renounce_v tradition_n i_o take_v away_o all_o mean_n of_o know_v the_o reason_n why_o i_o can_v candid_o see_v as_o he_o phrase_n it_o what_o their_o church_n hold_v now_o be_v because_o i_o can_v distinguish_v between_o faith_n and_o its_o explication_n some_o schoolman_n and_o the_o church_n by_o which_o it_o seem_v it_o be_v impossible_a for_o i_o to_o know_v what_o their_o church_n hold_v concern_v invocation_n of_o saint_n worship_n of_o image_n communion_n in_o one_o kind_n for_o those_o be_v the_o point_v i_o there_o mention_v wherein_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v recede_v from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n or_o be_v these_o only_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o some_o schoolman_n among_o they_o and_o not_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n but_o that_o we_o may_v come_v to_o some_o full_a state_n of_o these_o controversy_n i_o wish_v m._n s._n will_v settle_v some_o sure_a way_n whereby_o we_o may_v know_v distinct_o what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n if_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o roman_a catechism_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o doctrine_n i_o desire_v no_o other_o so_o that_o those_o may_v be_v interpret_v by_o practice_n universal_o allow_v among_o they_o as_o when_o that_o council_n only_o define_v that_o due_a honour_n be_v give_v to_o saint_n the_o general_a practice_n of_o that_o church_n may_v tell_v we_o what_o they_o mean_v by_o that_o due_a honour_n and_o if_o that_o be_v not_o fair_a i_o know_v not_o what_o be_v but_o i_o see_v all_o the_o shift_n mr._n s._n have_v be_v when_o he_o be_v pinch_v to_o say_v these_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o schoolman_n and_o private_a speculator_n and_o not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n and_o if_o such_o shift_n as_o these_o be_v must_v serve_v the_o turn_n i_o shall_v wonder_v if_o ever_o he_o be_v to_o seek_v for_o a_o answer_n but_o the_o short_a answer_n of_o all_o will_v be_v that_o none_o but_o those_o of_o their_o church_n can_v know_v what_o she_o hold_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o protestant_n to_o write_v against_o she_o or_o it_o may_v be_v that_o none_o but_o mr_n s._n and_o one_o or_o two_o more_o can_v tell_v for_o many_o among_o they_o say_v those_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n which_o they_o deny_v to_o be_v so_o that_o except_o mr._n white_a and_o mr._n s._n and_o some_o very_o few_o demonstrator_n more_o all_o the_o rest_n be_v schoolman_n private_a opinator_n and_o not_o to_o be_v rely_v on_o but_o i_o can_v see_v what_o their_o church_n hold_v former_o neither_o 236._o no_o wonder_n at_o all_o of_o that_o for_o if_o i_o can_v see_v a_o object_n so_o near_o i_o as_o the_o present_a church_n how_o can_v it_o be_v expect_v i_o shall_v see_v one_o so_o much_o further_o off_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o former_a age_n and_o his_o reason_n be_v so_o strong_a as_o may_v well_o persuade_v i_o out_o of_o one_o at_o least_o of_o my_o five_o sense_n for_o say_v he_o if_o i_o question_v tradition_n i_o question_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o doctrine_n deliver_v and_o so_o any_o father_n and_o be_v not_o this_o argue_v like_o a_o demonstrator_n first_o he_o suppose_v there_o never_o be_v any_o way_n use_v in_o the_o world_n but_o oral_a tradition_n and_o then_o strong_o infer_v if_o i_o deny_v that_o i_o can_v know_v nothing_o but_o i_o can_v yet_o hardly_o persuade_v myself_o that_o the_o father_n only_o sit_v in_o chimney-corner_n teach_v their_o child_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o charge_v they_o to_o be_v sure_a to_o do_v so_o to_o they_o but_o as_o they_o love_v preserve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n they_o shall_v have_v a_o great_a care_n never_o to_o write_v down_o a_o word_n of_o it_o but_o why_o i_o wonder_v shall_v mr._n s._n think_v that_o if_o i_o do_v not_o allow_v of_o oral_a tradition_n i_o must_v needs_o question_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o father_n i_o have_v think_v i_o may_v have_v know_v there_o have_v be_v father_n by_o their_o child_n i_o mean_v the_o book_n they_o leave_v behind_o they_o but_o if_o all_o mr._n s._n plead_v for_o be_v only_o this_o that_o no_o book_n can_v be_v certain_o convey_v without_o tradition_n he_o dispute_n without_o a_o adversary_n but_o as_o i_o never_o oppose_v this_o so_o i_o be_o sure_a it_o do_v he_o little_a service_n it_o be_v then_o from_o the_o book_n of_o the_o father_n that_o i_o find_v what_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o their_o age_n be_v and_o from_o thence_o i_o have_v show_v how_o vast_o different_a the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v from_o those_o of_o the_o primitive_a although_o then_o i_o may_v not_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o believe_v all_o that_o the_o present_a church_n deliver_v for_o matter_n of_o faith_n yet_o i_o hope_v i_o may_v find_v what_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o former_a church_n be_v by_o the_o record_n that_o be_v leave_v of_o it_o and_o the_o reason_n why_o i_o can_v think_v any_o one_o oblige_v to_o believe_v what_o every_o age_n of_o the_o church_n deliver_v be_v because_o i_o think_v no_o man_n oblige_v to_o believe_v contradiction_n and_o i_o see_v the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o several_a age_n apparent_o contrary_a to_o each_o other_o well_o but_o i_o call_v this_o way_n a_o superficial_a subtlety_n 18._o and_o so_o i_o think_v it_o still_o so_o little_o have_v mr._n s_n demonstation_n wrought_v upon_o i_o but_o say_v he_o be_v that_o which_o be_v whole_o build_v on_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n superficial_a no_o but_o that_o which_o pretend_v to_o be_v so_o build_v may_v and_o of_o that_o nature_n i_o have_v show_v this_o way_n to_o be_v and_o not_o the_o former_a but_o that_o i_o may_v not_o think_v he_o superficial_a as_o well_o as_o his_o way_n he_o put_v a_o profound_a question_n to_o i_o what_o do_v i_o think_v controversy_n be_v and_o that_o he_o may_v the_o better_a let_v i_o know_v what_o it_o be_v he_o answer_v himself_o i_o deal_v plain_o with_o you_o say_v he_o you_o may_v take_v it_o to_o be_v a_o art_n of_o talk_v and_o i_o think_v you_o do_v so_o though_o you_o will_v not_o profess_v it_o but_o i_o take_v it_o to_o be_v a_o noble_a science_n but_o to_o let_v he_o see_v that_o i_o will_v deal_v as_o plain_o with_o he_o as_o he_o do_v with_o i_o i_o will_v profess_v it_o that_o i_o not_o only_o think_v controversy_n as_o usual_o manage_v but_o some_o man_n way_n of_o demonstrate_v mr._n s._n may_v easy_o know_v who_o i_o mean_v to_o be_v a_o mere_a art_n of_o talk_v and_o nothing_o else_o but_o he_o take_v it_o to_o be_v a_o noble_a science_n yes_o doubtless_o if_o mr._n s._n manage_v it_o and_o he_o be_v the_o judge_n of_o it_o himself_o his_o meaning_n i_o suppose_v be_v by_o his_o follow_a word_n 240._o that_o he_o go_v upon_o certain_a principle_n and_o we_o do_v not_o we_o have_v already_o see_v how_o certain_a his_o principle_n have_v
the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o hazard_n of_o salvation_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o it_o the_o first_o part_n octavo_fw-la a_o second_o discourse_n in_o vindication_n of_o the_o protestant_a ground_n of_o faith_n against_o the_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o answer_n to_o the_o guide_n in_o controversy_n by_o r._n h._n protestancy_n without_o principle_n and_o reason_n and_o religion_n or_o the_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n by_o e._n w._n with_o a_o particular_a enquiry_n into_o the_o miracle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n octavo_fw-la a_o answer_n to_o mr._n cresey_n epistle_n apologetical_a to_o a_o person_n of_o honour_n touch_v his_o vindication_n of_o dr._n stillingfleet_n octavo_fw-la all_o write_v by_o edw._n stillingfleet_n d._n d._n chaplain_n in_o ordinary_a to_o his_o majesty_n knowledge_n and_o practice_n or_o a_o plain_a discourse_n of_o the_o chief_a thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v know_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o order_n to_o salvation_n by_o s._n cradock_n quarto_fw-la a_o book_n very_o useful_a for_o family_n the_o remain_v of_o sir_n walter_n raleigh_n in_o twelves_o a_o discourse_n of_o war_n and_o peace_n by_o sir_n robert_n cotton_n in_o octavo_fw-la the_o moral_a philosophy_n of_o the_o stoic_n in_o octavo_fw-la hodder_n arithmetic_n twelve_o the_o triumph_n of_o rome_n over_o despise_a protestancy_n octavo_fw-la the_o original_a of_o romance_n octavo_fw-la the_o advice_n of_o charles_n the_o five_o emperor_n of_o germany_n and_o king_n of_o spain_n to_o his_o son_n philip_n the_o second_o upon_o resignation_n of_o his_o crown_n to_o his_o say_a son_n twelve_o observation_n upon_o military_a and_o political_a affair_n by_o the_o right_n honourable_a george_n duke_n of_o albemarle_n folio_n publish_v by_o authority_n a_o father_n testament_n by_o phineahs_n fletcher_n in_o octavo_fw-la the_o explication_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o question_n p._n 180._o 180._o p._n 4._o 4._o p._n 159â—_n mr._n s_n rule_n of_o faith_n faith_n p._n 41._o 41._o p._n 117._o 117._o p._n 337._o 337._o append._n four_o p._n 319._o 319._o p._n 68_o 68_o p._n 116._o 116._o p._n 117._o 117._o apology_n for_o tradition_n p._n 165._o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n faith_n p._n 117._o 117._o p._n 171._o p._n 38_o 39_o 39_o p._n 54._o 54._o p._n 116._o 116._o mr._n wh._n exetasis_n p._n 9_o 9_o p._n 39_o how_o much_o protestant_n allow_v to_o oral_a tradition_n tradition_n hebr._n 8.7_o 8.7_o p._n 40._o 40._o rushw._n dial._n 4._o sect._n 9_o 9_o p._n 93._o how_o much_o mr._n s._n attribute_n to_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n more_o than_o protestant_n to_o they_o they_o p._n 11._o 11._o p._n 11._o 11._o p_o 3_o p._n 12._o 12._o p._n 12._o 12._o p._n 11_o 12._o 12._o analys_n fid._n l._n 1._o c._n 3._o 3._o p._n 12._o 12._o p_o 12._o that_o the_o property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n belong_v to_o scriptute_fw-la scriptute_fw-la p._n 13._o 13._o p._n 14._o 14._o p._n 17._o 17._o luke_n 1.3_o 4._o 4._o john_n 20.31_o mr._n s_n exception_n against_o scripture_n examine_v examine_v p._n 13._o 13._o p._n 13._o 13._o p._n 13_o 14._o 14._o p._n 14._o 14._o l._n 1._o contr_n martion_n martion_n p._n 14._o 14._o com._n in_o esai_n c._n 6_o etc._n etc._n 8._o 8._o p._n 15._o 15._o ep._n 48._o 48._o p._n 15._o 15._o p._n 16_o 17._o 17._o p._n 16._o 16._o p._n 16._o 16._o p._n 16._o preface_n preface_n answ._n to_o the_o lord_n falkland_n p._n 33._o 33._o p._n 17._o 17._o p._n 17._o 17._o p._n 17._o 17._o hom._n 32_o the_o consubstant_a consubstant_a hom._n 7_o the_o sanctc_n phoca_fw-mi phoca_fw-mi p._n 17._o 17._o exomolog_fw-la 2_o d._n edit_n p._n 554._o 554._o exomolog_fw-la c._n 53._o sect._n 2._o 2._o dial._n 2._o sect._n 12._o 12._o de_fw-fr doctr._n christ._n l._n 2._o 2._o dial._n 2._o sect._n 6._o 6._o analys_n fidei_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 9_o 9_o append._n c._n 6._o 6._o answ._n to_o chill_a c_o 2._o sect._n 6._o 6._o p._n 17_o 18._o 18._o answ._n to_o chill_a c._n 1._o sect._n 33._o 33._o p._n 49._o 49._o ibid._n ibid._n p._n 18._o 18._o p_o 18_o 19_o 19_o dial._n 2._o sect._n 8._o 8._o p._n 20_o 21._o 21._o praefat._n praefat._n analys_n fid._n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o 4._o p._n 21._o 21._o l._n 4._o 4._o haeret._n fabul_n l._n 4._o that_o scripture_n be_v a_o sufficient_a rule_n to_o the_o unlearned_a and_o to_o the_o most_o rational_a doubter_n doubter_n p._n 24._o 24._o p._n 25.26_o 27._o 27._o dial._n 2._o sect._n 7._o 7._o de_fw-fr bonis_fw-la &_o malis_fw-la libris_fw-la libris_fw-la p._n 27._o sect._n 3_o &_o 4._o 4._o ibid._n sect._n 6._o 6._o l._n 1._o c._n 1._o 1._o c._n 19_o sect._n 5._o 5._o c._n 32._o sect._n 4._o 4._o append._n c._n 5._o 5._o c_o 40._o sect._n 3_o etc._n etc._n etc._n append._n sect._n 2._o &_o 3_o 3_o c._n 5._o sect._n 6._o 6._o p._n 14_o 15._o 15._o p._n 30._o 30._o p._n 46._o 46._o letter_n to_o his_o answerer_n p._n 5._o that_o scripture_n be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v the_o most_o acute_a adversary_n and_o that_o it_o be_v sufficient_o certain_a certain_a p._n 28._o 28._o p._n 31._o 31._o p._n 31._o 31._o p._n 116._o 116._o p._n 32._o 32._o p._n 33._o 33._o p._n 34._o 34._o p._n 34._o 34._o p._n 34._o 34._o p._n 35._o 35._o p._n 36._o 36._o dial._n 2._o sect._n 7._o 7._o p._n 38._o 38._o p._n 38._o 38._o p._n 38._o 38._o p._n 38._o 38._o dial._n 2._o sect._n 14._o 14._o p._n 41._o that_o the_o property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o oral_a tradition_n tradition_n apolog._n p._n 81._o consideration_n touch_v his_o demonstration_n in_o general_n general_n p._n 53._o 53._o append_v 2_o d._n p._n 183._o 183._o append._n c._n 6._o sect._n 8._o 8._o ibid._n sect._n 9_o 9_o ibid._n sect._n 11._o 11._o append._n c._n 7._o sect._n 8._o 8._o ibid._n ibid._n p._n 253._o &_o 254._o 254._o extasis_fw-la p._n 24._o mr._n s_n demonstration_n à _fw-fr priori_fw-la priori_fw-la p._n 59_o 60._o the_o first_o answer_n to_o this_o demonstration_n demonstration_n p._n 60._o 60._o p._n 75._o 75._o p._n 54._o 54._o p._n 78._o 78._o p._n 89._o 89._o p._n 54._o 54._o chron._n ad_fw-la annum_fw-la christ._n 352._o 352._o ad_fw-la an._n 363._o 363._o ad_fw-la an._n 364._o 364._o advers._fw-la lucifer_n lucifer_n ibid._n ibid._n ibid._n ibid._n in_o epist._n ad_fw-la galat._n l._n 3._o 3._o orat._n 20._o &_o 21._o 21._o orat._n 25._o 25._o chron._n ad_fw-la annum_fw-la octavum_fw-la maurit_fw-la maurit_fw-la caus._n dei_fw-la dei_fw-la p._n 65._o 65._o hist._n aethiop_n aethiop_n p._n 67._o 67._o p._n 62._o 62._o p._n 6â—_n the_o second_o answer_n to_o his_o demonstration_n demonstration_n p._n 53._o 53._o heb._n 5.11_o 12._o 12._o advers._fw-la luciferian_n luciferian_n p._n 75._o 75._o p._n 60._o 60._o p._n 53._o 53._o p._n 53._o 53._o apology_n for_o tradition_n p._n 51._o 51._o phoc._n ep._n 7._o 7._o de_fw-fr fid._n &_o theol._n tract_n 1._o sect._n 4._o 4._o ibid._n sect._n 5._o 5._o p._n 53._o &_o 54._o 54._o ibid._n ibid._n p._n 78._o 78._o p._n 86._o 86._o p._n 89._o 89._o p._n 90_o 91._o 91._o p._n 93._o mr._n s_n demonstration_n à _fw-fr posteriori_fw-la posteriori_fw-la p._n 76._o 76._o p._n 77_o 78._o the_o first_o answer_n to_o his_o second_o demonstration_n demonstration_n dial._n 1_o sect._n 4._o 4._o dial._n 3_o sect._n 7._o 7._o dial._n 1_o sect._n 4._o 4._o in_o vit._n romani_n papae_fw-la 117._o a._n c._n 900._o 900._o in_o platin._n platin._n anno_fw-la 506._o 506._o anno_fw-la 9.8_o 9.8_o ennead_n 9_o l._n 1._o anno._n 900._o 900._o de_fw-fr regn._n ital._n l._n 6._o 6._o chron._n l._n 4._o 4._o fascic_fw-la tempor_fw-la tempor_fw-la epist._n 40._o 40._o bell._n sacr._n l._n 1._o c._n 8._o 8._o elfric_n serm._n ad_fw-la sacerdot_n sacerdot_n c._n 2._o &_o 3_o 3_o de_fw-fr rom._n pontif._n l._n 4._o c._n 12._o 12._o annal._n tom._n 10._o anno_fw-la 900._o 900._o in_o convers._n sancti_fw-la pauli_n serm._n 1_o 1_o c._n 3._o 3._o c._n 5._o 5._o c._n 6._o 6._o c._n 9_o 9_o c._n 11._o 11._o c._n 13_o 13_o c._n 14_o 14_o c._n 16._o 16._o c._n 20_o 21_o 23._o 23._o c._n 25._o 25._o c._n 27._o 27._o exomolog_fw-la c._n 68_o 68_o ibid._n ibid._n dial._n 3_o sect._n 3_o 3_o dial._n 3_o sect._n 7._o 7._o reply_v to_o k._n james_n l._n 4._o c._n 6._o 6._o apology_n for_o tradition_n p._n 49._o the_o second_o answer_n to_o his_o second_o demonstration_n the_o three_o answer_n to_o mr._n s_n second_o demonstration_n demonstration_n antiq._n jud._n l._n 13._o c._n 18._o 18._o ibid._n l._n 17._o c._n 3._o &_o de_fw-fr bell._n jud._n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o &_o l._n 2._o c._n 12._o 12._o antiq._n l._n 18._o c._n 2._o 2._o de_fw-fr fid._n &_o theol._n tract_n 1._o sect._n 6._o 6._o rep._n to_o k._n james_n observe_v 3._o c._n 4._o 4._o pugio_fw-la fid._n p._n 145._o 145._o p._n 76._o 76._o apol._n 123_o etc._n etc._n etc
innovate_v have_v make_v the_o same_o pretence_n to_o uninterrupted_a tradition_n four_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o present_a persuasion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o he_o call_v the_o traditionary_a christian_n nor_o ever_o be_v that_o their_o faith_n have_v descend_v to_o they_o sole_o by_o oral_a tradition_n if_o i_o can_v now_o make_v good_a these_o four_o thing_n i_o hope_v his_o demonstration_n be_v at_o a_o end_n sect_n vii_o demonstration_n §_o 1._o that_o these_o principle_n whole_o rely_v upon_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o his_o demonstration_n a_o priori_fw-la for_o if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n be_v either_o imperfect_o teach_v in_o any_o age_n or_o mistake_v by_o the_o learner_n or_o any_o part_n of_o it_o forget_v as_o it_o seem_v the_o whole_a greek_a church_n have_v forget_v that_o fundamental_a point_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n account_v it_o or_o if_o the_o argument_n of_o hope_n and_o fear_n be_v not_o necessary_a cause_n of_o actual_a will_n to_o adhere_v to_o tradition_n then_o there_o may_v have_v be_v change_n and_o innovation_n in_o any_o age_n and_o yet_o man_n may_v pretend_v to_o have_v follow_v tradition_n but_o i_o have_v show_v that_o ignorance_n and_o negligence_n and_o mistake_v and_o pride_n and_o lust_n and_o ambition_n and_o any_o other_o vice_n or_o interest_n may_v hinder_v those_o cause_n from_o be_v effectual_a to_o preserve_v tradition_n entire_a and_o uncorrupted_a and_o when_o they_o do_v so_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v expect_v that_o those_o person_n who_o innovate_v and_o change_v the_o doctrine_n shall_v acknowledge_v that_o their_o new_a doctrine_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o they_o shall_v at_o first_o advance_v they_o as_o pious_a and_o after_o they_o have_v prevail_v and_o gain_v general_a entertainment_n then_o impudent_o affirm_v that_o they_o be_v the_o very_a doctrine_n which_o christ_n deliver_v which_o they_o may_v very_o secure_o do_v when_o they_o have_v it_o in_o their_o power_n to_o burn_v all_o that_o shall_v deny_v it_o §_o 2._o i_o will_v give_v a_o clear_a instance_n of_o the_o possibility_n of_o this_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n by_o show_v how_o this_o may_v easy_o come_v in_o in_o the_o nine_o or_o ten_o age_n after_o christ._n we_o will_v suppose_v then_o that_o about_o this_o time_n when_o universal_a ignorance_n and_o the_o genuine_a daughter_n of_o it_o call_v her_o devotion_n or_o superstition_n have_v overspread_v the_o world_n and_o the_o generality_n of_o people_n be_v strong_o incline_v to_o believe_v strange_a thing_n and_o even_o the_o great_a contradiction_n be_v recommend_v to_o they_o under_o the_o notion_n of_o mystery_n be_v tell_v by_o their_o priest_n and_o guide_n that_o the_o more_o contradiction_n any_o thing_n be_v to_o reason_n the_o great_a merit_n there_o be_v in_o believe_v it_o i_o say_v let_v we_o suppose_v that_o in_o this_o state_n of_o thing_n one_o or_o more_o of_o the_o most_o eminent_a then_o in_o the_o church_n either_o out_o of_o design_n or_o out_o of_o superstitious_a ignorance_n and_o mistake_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n use_v in_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v advance_v this_o new_a doctrine_n that_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n this_o be_v my_o body_n be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o any_o kind_n of_o trope_n as_o the_o like_a form_n in_o scripture_n be_v as_o i_o be_o the_o vine_n i_o be_o the_o door_n which_o be_v plain_a trope_n but_o be_v use_v about_o this_o great_a mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n ought_v in_o all_o reason_n to_o be_v suppose_v to_o contain_v in_o they_o some_o notable_a mystery_n which_o they_o will_v do_v if_o they_o be_v understand_v of_o a_o real_a change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n make_v by_o virtue_n of_o these_o word_n into_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o in_o all_o this_o i_o suppose_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v impossible_a that_o it_o be_v too_o usual_a for_o man_n either_o out_o of_o ignorance_n or_o interest_n to_o advance_v new_a opinion_n in_o religion_n and_o such_o a_o doctrine_n as_o this_o be_v very_o likely_a to_o be_v advance_v by_o the_o ambitious_a clergy_n of_o that_o time_n as_o a_o probable_a mean_n to_o draw_v in_o the_o people_n to_o a_o great_a veneration_n of_o they_o which_o advantage_n mr._n rushworth_n 4._o seem_v to_o be_v very_o sensible_a of_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o priest_n in_o this_o particular_a be_v such_o a_o privilege_n as_o if_o all_o the_o learned_a clerk_n that_o ever_o live_v since_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v have_v study_v to_o raise_v advance_v and_o magnify_v some_o one_o state_n of_o man_n to_o the_o high_a pitch_n of_o reverence_n and_o eminency_n they_o can_v never_o without_o special_a light_n from_o heaven_n have_v think_v of_o any_o thing_n comparable_a to_o this_o i_o be_o of_o his_o mind_n that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a notable_a device_n but_o i_o be_o apt_a to_o think_v invent_v without_o any_o special_a light_n from_o heaven_n nor_o be_v such_o a_o doctrine_n less_o likely_a to_o take_v and_o prevail_v among_o the_o people_n in_o a_o age_n prodigious_o ignorant_a and_o strong_o incline_v to_o superstition_n and_o thereby_o well_o prepare_v to_o receive_v the_o gross_a absurdity_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o mystery_n especial_o if_o they_o be_v such_o as_o may_v seem_v to_o conciliate_v a_o great_a honour_n and_o reverence_n to_o the_o sacrament_n now_o suppose_v such_o a_o doctrine_n as_o this_o so_o fit_v to_o the_o humour_n and_o temper_n of_o the_o age_n to_o be_v once_o assert_v either_o by_o chance_n or_o out_o of_o design_n it_o will_v take_v like_o wildfire_n especial_o if_o by_o some_o one_o or_o more_o who_o bear_v sway_n in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v but_o recommend_v with_o convenient_a gravity_n and_o solemnity_n and_o although_o mr._n rushworth_n say_v 7._o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o authority_n of_o one_o man_n shall_v sway_v so_o much_o in_o the_o world_n because_o say_v he_o sure_o the_o devil_n himself_o will_v rather_o help_v the_o church_n than_o permit_v so_o little_a pride_n among_o man_n yet_o i_o be_o not_o so_o thorough_o satisfy_v with_o this_o cunning_a reason_n for_o though_o he_o deliver_v it_o confident_o and_o with_o a_o sure_o yet_o i_o make_v some_o doubt_n whether_o the_o devil_n will_v be_v so_o forward_o to_o help_v the_o church_n nay_o on_o the_o contrary_a i_o be_o incline_v to_o think_v that_o he_o will_v rather_o choose_v to_o connive_v at_o this_o humble_a and_o obsequious_a temper_n in_o man_n in_o order_n to_o the_o overthrow_n of_o religion_n than_o across_o a_o design_n so_o dear_a to_o he_o by_o unseasonable_a temptation_n to_o pride_n so_o that_o notwithstanding_o mr._n rushworth_n reason_n it_o seem_v very_o likely_a that_o such_o a_o doctrine_n in_o such_o a_o age_n may_v easy_o be_v propagate_v by_o the_o influence_n and_o authority_n of_o one_o or_o a_o few_o great_a person_n in_o the_o church_n for_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o suitable_a to_o the_o easy_a and_o passive_a temper_n of_o superstitious_a ignorance_n than_o to_o entertain_v such_o a_o doctrine_n with_o all_o imaginable_a greediness_n and_o to_o maintain_v it_o with_o a_o proportionable_a zeal_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o wise_a than_o the_o rest_n who_o make_v objection_n against_o it_o as_o if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v new_a and_o full_a of_o contradiction_n they_o may_v easy_o be_v bear_v down_o by_o the_o stream_n and_o by_o the_o eminency_n and_o authority_n and_o pretend_a sanctity_n of_o those_o who_o be_v the_o head_n of_o this_o innovation_n and_o when_o this_o doctrine_n be_v general_o swallow_v and_o all_o that_o oppose_v it_o be_v look_v upon_o and_o punish_v as_o heretic_n than_o it_o be_v seasonable_a to_o maintain_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o forefather_n to_o which_o end_n it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o those_o who_o be_v willing_a to_o have_v it_o true_a to_o bend_v two_o or_o three_o saying_n of_o the_o ancient_n to_o that_o purpose_n and_o as_o for_o the_o contradiction_n contain_v in_o this_o doctrine_n it_o be_v but_o tell_v the_o people_n then_o as_o they_o do_v in_o effect_n now_o that_o contradiction_n ought_v to_o be_v no_o scruple_n in_o the_o way_n of_o faith_n that_o the_o more_o impossible_a any_o thing_n be_v it_o be_v the_o fit_a to_o be_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o praiseworthy_a to_o believe_v plain_a possibility_n but_o that_o this_o be_v the_o gallantry_n and_o heroical_a power_n of_o faith_n this_o be_v the_o way_n to_o oblige_v god_n almighty_a for_o ever_o to_o we_o to_o believe_v flat_a and_o downright_a
the_o faith_n by_o scripture_n this_o say_v he_o be_v a_o great_a triumph_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o demonstrate_v our_o opinion_n so_o strong_o and_o to_o overthrow_v the_o contrary_a by_o testimony_n from_o scripture_n and_o neither_o in_o this_o epistle_n nor_o the_o other_o do_v he_o make_v any_o mention_n of_o oral_a tradition_n next_o he_o cite_v that_o know_a place_n in_o irenaeus_n but_o what_o if_o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o leave_v we_o the_o scripture_n ought_v we_o not_o to_o follow_v the_o order_n of_o tradition_n &_o c._n this_o make_v clear_o against_o he_o for_o it_o imply_v that_o now_o the_o apostle_n have_v leave_v we_o the_o scripture_n we_o ought_v to_o follow_v they_o the_o other_o passage_n he_o cite_v out_o of_o irenaeus_n lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o be_v a_o clear_a eviction_n that_o he_o do_v not_o consult_v the_o book_n for_o he_o put_v two_o saying_n together_o which_o he_o have_v meet_v with_o in_o mr._n white_a immediate_o one_o after_o the_o other_o and_o because_o mr._n white_n have_v cite_v lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o for_o the_o first_o say_n and_o bring_v in_o the_o other_o immediate_o upon_o it_o with_o a_o et_fw-la rursus_fw-la again_o etc._n etc._n therefore_o mr._n s._n who_o be_v of_o a_o right_n traditionary_a temper_n which_o be_v to_o take_v thing_n easy_o upon_o trust_v himself_o and_o require_v demonstration_n from_o other_o conclude_v that_o these_o say_n be_v in_o the_o same_o place_n though_o in_o truth_n they_o be_v in_o several_a book_n as_o for_o the_o testimony_n itself_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o it_o to_o mr._n s_n purpose_n beside_o the_o word_n tradition_n which_o irenaeus_n do_v often_o apply_v to_o scripture_n as_o well_o as_o oral_a tradition_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o place_n to_o determine_v it_o to_o oral_a tradition_n his_o testimony_n out_o of_o origen_n will_v do_v he_o less_o stead_n for_o every_o one_o that_o have_v be_v conversant_a in_o the_o write_n of_o that_o father_n know_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o church_n tradition_n preserve_v by_o order_n of_o succession_n viz._n the_o mystical_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n which_o he_o say_v be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o they_o down_o from_o hand_n to_o hand_n if_o this_o be_v the_o tradition_n mr._n s._n contend_v for_o origen_n be_v at_o his_o service_n if_o it_o be_v not_o i_o assure_v he_o he_o be_v not_o for_o his_o turn_n next_o come_v tertullian_n concern_v who_o as_o also_o origen_n the_o papist_n upon_o occasion_n think_v it_o enough_o to_o reply_v in_o st._n hierom_n word_n helvid_n as_o for_o tertullian_n i_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v of_o he_o but_o that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o man_n of_o the_o church_n whatever_o he_o be_v these_o be_v his_o word_n if_o thou_o be_v but_o a_o christian_a believe_v what_o be_v traditum_fw-la deliver_v and_o here_o be_v nothing_o again_o but_o the_o word_n deliver_v which_o as_o i_o have_v say_v be_v indifferent_a to_o write_a or_o oral_a tradition_n if_o the_o circumstance_n do_v not_o determine_v it_o to_o one_o as_o here_o they_o do_v very_o unlucky_o for_o mr._n s._n to_o the_o scripture_n for_o he_o dispute_v here_o against_o martion_n who_o deny_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n and_o who_o to_o maintain_v that_o deny_v his_o nativity_n and_o etc._n expunge_v the_o whole_a history_n of_o it_o out_o of_o the_o gospel_n but_o say_v tertullian_n by_o what_o authority_n do_v thou_o do_v this_o if_o thou_o be_v a_o prophet_n foretell_v something_o if_o a_o apostle_n preach_v public_o if_o apostolical_a be_v of_o the_o apostle_n mind_n if_o no_o more_o but_o a_o christian_a believe_v what_o be_v deliver_v and_o where_o deliver_v but_o in_o those_o instrument_n or_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n out_o of_o which_o as_o tertullian_n immediate_o before_o tell_v we_o martion_n have_v make_v bold_a to_o expunge_v this_o story_n as_o for_o his_o testimony_n out_o of_o athanasius_n the_o two_o first_o of_o they_o prove_v nothing_o but_o that_o faith_n come_v down_o from_o our_o ancestor_n or_o be_v by_o they_o deliver_v to_o we_o which_o no_o body_n deny_v nor_o be_v there_o a_o word_n in_o either_o of_o they_o concern_v oral_a in_o opposition_n to_o write_a tradition_n the_o three_o testimony_n be_v out_o of_o a_o epistle_n to_o epictetus_n to_o who_o athanasius_n writing_n concern_v those_o who_o hold_v christ_n body_n to_o be_v consubstantial_a with_o his_o divinity_n tell_v he_o this_o be_v so_o gross_a a_o conceit_n that_o it_o need_v no_o solicitous_a confutation_n but_o that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o say_v in_o general_a the_o orthodox_n church_n be_v not_o of_o that_o mind_n our_o father_n do_v not_o think_v so_o from_o whence_o mr._n s._n infer_v that_o tradition_n be_v hold_v by_o he_o a_o sole_a sufficient_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o only_a answer_n to_o be_v give_v why_o we_o reject_v point_n from_o faith_n etc._n etc._n but_o if_o he_o have_v consult_v the_o book_n he_o will_v not_o have_v infer_v that_o this_o be_v the_o only_a answer_n to_o be_v give_v etc._n etc._n for_o it_o immediate_o follow_v but_o lest_o from_o our_o be_v whole_o silent_a these_o inventor_n of_o evil_a thing_n shall_v take_v occasion_n to_o be_v more_o impudent_a it_o will_v be_v good_a to_o recite_v a_o few_o passage_n out_o of_o scripture_n etc._n etc._n and_o from_o thence_o he_o confute_v they_o at_o large_a it_o be_v so_o gross_a a_o error_n that_o he_o think_v it_o may_v be_v sufficient_a without_o bring_v particular_a argument_n out_o of_o scripture_n against_o it_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a faith_n but_o yet_o lest_o they_o shall_v if_o he_o have_v say_v no_o more_o have_v take_v boldness_n from_o thence_o and_o think_v that_o nothing_o more_o can_v be_v say_v against_o it_o therefore_o he_o confute_v it_o from_o particular_a text_n of_o scripture_n and_o what_o in_o his_o opinion_n be_v the_o sufficient_a rule_n of_o faith_n mr._n s._n may_v have_v see_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o epistle_n from_o these_o word_n that_o faith_n which_o be_v profess_v by_o the_o father_n in_o that_o council_n viz._n the_o nicene_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o i_o sufficient_a etc._n etc._n it_o seem_v that_o scripture_n be_v to_o he_o the_o rule_n and_o standard_n whereby_o to_o judge_v even_o the_o creed_n of_o general_a council_n mr._n s._n say_v he_o will_v be_v short_a in_o the_o rest_n and_o so_o will_v i._o for_o what_o be_v to_o be_v say_v to_o testimony_n bring_v at_o a_o venture_n when_o he_o that_o bring_v they_o have_v he_o read_v the_o book_n themselves_o can_v not_o have_v have_v the_o face_n to_o have_v bring_v they_o such_o be_v this_o out_o of_o 7._o clem._n alezand_n as_o if_o one_o of_o a_o man_n become_v a_o beast_n like_o those_o infect_v with_o circe_n poison_n so_o he_o have_v forfeit_v his_o be_v a_o man_n of_o god_n and_o faithful_a to_o our_o lord_n who_o spurn_v against_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n and_o leap_v into_o opinion_n of_o human_a election_n mr._n s._n know_v who_o way_n of_o quote_v this_o be_v to_o pick_v a_o bit_n out_o of_o the_o midst_n of_o a_o text_n that_o sound_v something_o towards_o his_o purpose_n and_o leave_v out_o the_o rest_n which_o will_v make_v it_o evident_a to_o be_v mean_v just_a contrary_n yet_o i_o can_v charge_v this_o whole_o upon_o mr._n s._n who_o implicit_a faith_n be_v it_o not_o for_o his_o culpable_a ignorance_n may_v excuse_v he_o but_o for_o his_o seducer_n mr._n white_a how_o he_o can_v acquit_v himself_o of_o so_o foul_a a_o imputation_n i_o leave_v it_o to_o any_o ingenuous_a papist_n to_o judge_n when_o i_o have_v naked_o set_v the_o whole_a passage_n before_o he_o clemens_n speak_v of_o heretic_n who_o relinquish_v the_o scripture_n or_o abuse_v it_o by_o wrest_v it_o to_o their_o lust_n say_v man_n who_o deal_v in_o matter_n of_o high_a importance_n must_v needs_o commit_v great_a error_n if_o they_o do_v not_o take_v and_o hold_v the_o rule_n of_o truth_n from_o truth_n itself_o for_o such_o man_n have_v once_o deviate_v from_o the_o right_a way_n do_v likewise_o err_v in_o most_o particular_n probable_o because_o they_o have_v not_o the_o faculty_n of_o distinguish_a truth_n and_o falsehood_n perfect_o exercise_v to_o choose_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v choose_v for_o if_o they_o have_v this_o they_o will_v be_v rule_v by_o the_o divine_a scriptures_fw-fr therefore_o as_o if_o any_o of_o mankind_n shall_v become_v a_o beast_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o those_o who_o be_v 〈◊〉_d bewitch_v by_o circe_n even_o so_o he_o have_v lose_v his_o be_v a_o man_n of_o god_n and_o abide_v faithful_a to_o the_o lord_n who_o have_v spurn_v against_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o
on_o as_o novelty_n therefore_o they_o speak_v much_o of_o tradition_n and_o the_o ancient_a faith_n but_o that_o be_v not_o by_o what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o but_o what_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n deliver_v in_o their_o write_n for_o by_o these_o they_o judge_v of_o tradition_n and_o not_o the_o oral_a way_n and_o therefore_o i_o see_v little_a reason_n to_o believe_v that_o this_o be_v either_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n or_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o any_o number_n of_o roman_a catholic_n much_o less_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n 212._o none_o except_v as_o mr._n s._n in_o his_o confident_a way_n express_v it_o and_o if_o he_o will_v as_o he_o say_v disavow_v the_o maintain_v any_o point_n or_o affect_v any_o way_n which_o be_v not_o assent_v to_o by_o all_o i_o hope_v to_o see_v mr._n s._n retract_v this_o opinion_n and_o either_o fall_n in_o with_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n or_o return_v as_o reason_n lead_v he_o into_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v somewhat_o more_o in_o what_o follow_v viz._n that_o though_o schoolman_n question_v the_o personal_a infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o of_o the_o roman_a clergy_n nay_o of_o a_o general_n council_n yet_o all_o affirm_v the_o infallibility_n of_o tradition_n or_o the_o live_a voice_n of_o the_o church_n essential_a and_o this_o he_o say_v be_v hold_v by_o all_o hold_v firm_o and_o that_o it_o be_v absolute_o infallible_a to_o this_o therefore_o i_o answer_v either_o mr._n s._n mean_n that_o none_o do_v affirm_v that_o the_o universal_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n essential_a can_v err_v or_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o church_n essential_a can_v err_v in_o her_o tradition_n but_o which_o way_n soever_o he_o take_v it_o i_o shall_v easy_o show_v how_o far_o it_o be_v from_o prove_v that_o he_o design_v it_o for_o for_o if_o he_o take_v it_o in_o the_o first_o sense_n viz._n that_o all_o the_o faithful_a in_o all_o age_n can_v not_o concur_v in_o a_o error_n than_o he_o may_v as_o well_o prove_v protestant_n of_o his_o mind_n as_o papist_n for_o this_o be_v the_o foundation_n on_o which_o we_o believe_v the_o particular_a book_n of_o scripture_n if_o this_o therefore_o prove_v any_o thing_n it_o prove_v more_o than_o he_o intend_v viz._n that_o while_o we_o thus_o oppose_v each_o other_o we_o do_v perfect_o agree_v together_o and_o true_o so_o we_o do_v as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v among_o themselves_o but_o if_o mr._n s_n meaning_n be_v that_o all_o of_o their_o religion_n own_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v the_o church_n essential_a and_o on_o that_o account_n that_o it_o can_v err_v set_v aside_o the_o absurdity_n of_o the_o opinion_n itself_o i_o say_v from_o hence_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o make_v oral_a tradition_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n because_o it_o be_v most_o evident_a that_o the_o ground_n why_o they_o say_v their_o church_n can_v err_v be_v not_o on_o mr._n s_n principle_n but_o on_o the_o supposition_n of_o a_o infallible_a assistance_n which_o preserve_v that_o church_n from_o error_n so_o that_o this_o fall_v far_o short_a of_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v all_o agree_v in_o this_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o far_o from_o probability_n that_o he_o may_v by_o the_o same_o argument_n prove_v that_o scripture_n be_v own_v by_o they_o all_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o i_o hope_v it_o be_v hold_v by_o all_o and_o hold_v firm_o that_o the_o live_a voice_n of_o god_n in_o scripture_n as_o deliver_v to_o we_o be_v infallible_a and_o if_o so_o then_o there_o be_v as_o much_o ground_n for_o this_o as_o the_o other_o but_o if_o we_o inquire_v what_o it_o be_v man_n make_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n we_o must_v know_v not_o only_o that_o they_o believe_v tradition_n infallible_a but_o on_o what_o account_n they_o do_v so_o for_o if_o tradition_n be_v believe_v infallible_a bare_o on_o the_o account_n of_o a_o promise_n of_o infallibility_n to_o the_o present_a church_n than_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o into_o the_o tradition_n but_o into_o that_o infallible_a assistance_n and_o consequent_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o what_o bare_a tradition_n deliver_v but_o what_o that_o church_n which_o can_v err_v in_o judge_a tradition_n do_v propose_v to_o we_o it_o be_v not_o therefore_o their_o be_v agree_v in_o general_a that_o tradition_n be_v infallible_a do_v make_v thâ—m_n agree_v in_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o they_o must_v agree_v in_o the_o ground_n of_o that_o infallibility_n viz._n that_o it_o depend_v on_o this_o that_o no_o age_n can_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o but_o all_o person_n who_o understand_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n know_v very_o well_o that_o the_o general_a reason_n why_o tradition_n be_v believe_v infallible_a be_v because_o they_o first_o believe_v the_o church_n to_o be_v infallible_a whereas_o mr._n s._n go_v the_o contrary_a way_n and_o make_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o the_o church_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o infallibility_n of_o tradition_n and_o therefore_o for_o all_o that_o i_o can_v see_v we_o must_v still_o oppose_v private_a opinator_n in_o this_o controversy_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o have_v declare_v herself_o at_o all_o on_o mr._n s_n behalf_n but_o the_o contrary_a and_o the_o generality_n believe_v on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o present_a church_n infallibility_n and_o it_o be_v strange_a mr._n s._n shall_v find_v no_o difference_n between_o man_n resolve_v faith_n into_o common_a sense_n and_o into_o the_o immediate_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n if_o this_o than_o be_v the_o first_o principle_n of_o controversy_n as_o mr._n s._n pretend_v 213._o we_o see_v how_o unlikely_a they_o be_v to_o agree_v about_o other_o matter_n who_o be_v so_o much_o divide_v about_o the_o principle_n of_o resolve_v they_o and_o if_o this_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o faith_n than_o most_o romanist_n build_v on_o a_o wrong_a foundation_n but_o if_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o foundation_n on_o which_o that_o formidable_a structure_n be_v erect_v which_o he_o speak_v of_o woe_n then_o to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n for_o that_o be_v know_v to_o build_v on_o quite_o a_o different_a foundation_n and_o if_o this_o as_o he_o say_v rise_v apace_o and_o have_v advance_v many_o story_n in_o a_o small_a time_n it_o only_o let_v we_o know_v how_o fast_o their_o division_n grow_v and_o that_o they_o be_v build_v so_o fast_o one_o against_o another_o that_o their_o church_n will_v not_o stand_v between_o they_o by_o this_o discourse_n mr._n s._n pretend_v to_o answer_v all_o those_o if_o his_o which_o follow_v which_o be_v these_o in_o case_n the_o church_n may_v determine_v thing_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la which_o be_v not_o before_o whether_o the_o present_a church_n do_v then_o believe_v as_o the_o precedent_n do_v or_o no_o if_o it_o do_v how_o come_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la which_o be_v not_o before_o if_o it_o do_v not_o what_o assurance_n can_v i_o have_v that_o every_o age_n of_o the_o church_n believe_v just_a as_o the_o precedent_n do_v and_o no_o otherwise_o when_o i_o see_v they_o profess_v the_o contrary_a and_o if_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la in_o one_o age_n which_o be_v not_o in_o a_o forego_n than_o a_o church_n may_v deliver_v that_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n at_o one_o time_n which_o be_v never_o account_v so_o before_o by_o which_o mean_v the_o present_a church_n may_v oblige_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o never_o be_v so_o in_o christ_n or_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o so_o the_o infallibility_n on_o the_o account_n of_o tradition_n be_v destroy_v to_o all_o which_o mr._n s._n give_v a_o very_a easy_a answer_n viz._n that_o they_o do_v not_o hold_v any_o disparate_a or_o unimply_v point_n of_o faith_n but_o such_o as_o be_v involve_v and_o imply_v in_o the_o main_a point_n this_o be_v no_o more_o easy_o say_v then_o understand_v for_o if_o these_o be_v imply_v in_o the_o former_a how_o can_v there_o come_v a_o new_a obligation_n to_o believe_v they_o for_o to_o take_v his_o own_o instance_n will_v any_o man_n in_o his_o sense_n say_v that_o he_o that_o believe_v homo_fw-la est_fw-la animal_n rationale_fw-la do_v not_o believe_v homo_fw-la est_fw-la animal_n and_o this_o he_o make_v choice_n of_o as_o a_o example_n how_o one_o point_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v involve_v in_o another_o so_o as_o to_o receive_v a_o distinct_a obligation_n to_o believe_v it_o i_o grant_v that_o homo_fw-la est_fw-la animal_n be_v involve_v in_o the_o other_o but_o he_o that_o shall_v say_v that_o after_o he_o have_v assent_v